Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer

by Little Merger

Introduce yourself!The smile on Aoba’s face slowly converged, and he became extremely serious, which made his face in the shadow of the backlight even more terrifying.My name is Yamanaka Aoba, fourteen years old and live in the Anbu dormitory. I work in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division and live an ordinary quiet life every day…Aoba transmigrated to the world of Naruto, be

9. 345

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer #Chapter 345: Poor People Must Have Something to Hate! - Read Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 345: Poor People Must Have Something to Hate! Online - All Page - Novel Bin

Chapter 345: Poor People Must Have Something to Hate!

The moment Fugaku's gaze fell on Aoba, his first impression was that Aoba could read Kidoshiro's memory.

This thought flashed through his mind.

Then, he became even more aware of one thing.

That was, Aoba was not only a ninja of the Yamana clan who could perform mind reading but also a Konohagakure Intelligence Division member.

"You are showing off in front of an expert!"

Fugaku could not help but sigh. He felt he should have handed over the interrogation to Aoba just now and would not have roared here for a long time.

Konoha Military Police Force had always been like this.

After capturing the prisoner.

Make a simple inquiry.

After taking down the statement.

They then reported the whole story to Konohagakure Prison and then handed it to Konohagakure Intelligence Division's ninja to find the details of the crime through interrogation and write a confession letter.

He did not hand over Kidoshiro to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and interrogate him in Konoha Military Police Force himself.

There were two reasons.

The first was that Konohagakure Intelligence Division had already off work, and even if he handed it over, it would be the next day.

The second was that he wanted to interrogate Kidoshiro personally. What caused him to become like this, and why did he want to kill those people?

"Ao..."

Just as Fugaku called out Aoba's name, he thought of Aoba's instructions, and there were two more people here. He immediately stopped talking.

"I'll hand him over to you. I hope you can tell him everything that happened in half an hour."

Fugaku suddenly felt that he had to make use of the resources thoroughly. Now that Aoba was beside him, how could he not make good use of Konohagakure Intelligence Division's ninja?

"You can't even complete this task independently?"

Aoba glanced at Fugaku. Now, he was sleepy and his head was aching a little. Fugaku actually wanted him to interrogate this person here?

"Help me." Fugaku smiled at Aoba. He had already treated Aoba as a friend, so he did not care about this little bit of face. As long as this person spat out what he should spit out before entering Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he did not work for this case in vain.

"Alright."

Aoba nodded and stood up directly.

At the same time.

Fugaku sat down in peace, putting on a show. He had never seen Aoba interrogate a criminal.

Such a scene.

It also fell into Nara Saki's eyes.

Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.

What did that mean?

These two people were playing riddles!

Can't you speak more clearly?

You're like this; people can't even understand the drama!

However.

Nara Saki had already started to think. Her eyes looked up and down at the clothes that Aoba was wearing. At least she could confirm that it was Anbu's people, but she didn't know which division he belonged to.

Under the gazes of several people.

Aoba got up and walked step by step toward Kidoshiro.

"I know who you are."

Aoba lowered his head and looked at Kidoshiro. His tone was very calm as if he was chatting with an ordinary person. He did not directly ask him a question as Fugaku did.

As if he hadn't heard Aoba's words, Kidoshiro sat there silently without saying a word.

"They hurt you a lot, didn't they?"

Aoba said indifferently. As he spoke, he raised his right hand and touched Kidoshiro's head.

"Do you know that the feature that reveals your identity is your white hair?"

Aoba's right hand grabbed onto Kidoshiro's head, then he pulled on the white hair, lifted Kidoshiro's head, and looked at his face.

It was a withered face.

There was no blood.

It looked like he was going to die.

The eyes in the sunken eye sockets looked so turbid and lifeless.

"Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Nehan Shoja no Jutsu(Feather Illusion Jutsu)!"

Along with a clear electronic prompt, a genjutsu appeared in Aoba's mind. After using it, it could cause illusory feathers to descend in a very large area, causing enemies in this range to fall asleep.

It could be said to be a large area of AOE hypnosis-type genjutsu.

Its adaptability was very high!

This made Aoba very satisfied.

The reason why he did these actions just now was to read the person's memory in front of him, who was called Kidoshiro. It was only because two people were watching next to him that he used some words and actions to attract their attention to help him complete the task of memory reading.

"Do you think you can drag things over without saying anything?"

As Aoba spoke, he directly did something that left Fugaku and Saki dumbfounded.

They see.

Aoba sat directly on the ground.

He just happened to sit in front of Kidoshiro.

His eyes were wide open as he stared at Kidoshiro.

It was as if he wanted to see through what Kidoshiro was thinking.

"???"

A question mark appeared in Saki and Fugaku's minds. When they saw Aoba's performance, they were both a little dumbfounded.

Puzzled!

Extremely puzzled!

They had no idea what Aoba was doing!

Moreover...

They didn't dare to ask!

It wasn't just the two of them who were shocked. Even the silent Kidoshiro sitting on the chair was dumbfounded. He could see Aoba, especially when he saw Aoba's actions. He was very puzzled.

However...

He was not interested in this at all.

Aoba could do whatever he wanted.

Anyway, he didn't want to talk.

After Aoba sat on the ground, he also didn't say a word. His eyes were wide open as if he was staring at Kidoshiro. In fact, the scene playing in front of his eyes was Kidoshiro's memory.

Scenes after scene.

Just like that, it flashed across Aoba's mind.

Four days ago.

When Kidoshiro was preparing to commit the crime for the first time, his hands were still trembling, but it could be seen that he was extremely determined in his heart. He beat Ishida Yamato with a ruler, who was tied to the tree, repeatedly.

"You are a splash of stinky dog shit!"

"You're a stinking piece of sh*t!"

"..."

Kidoshiro was like a repeater, venting the dissatisfaction in his heart to his heart's content. After beating the person to death, he turned his head and looked toward the Ninja School.

"Noriko-sensei."

"This is my gift to you."

"Pay off your debt from back then."

"You probably don't even remember me!"

"It doesn't matter."

"I don't care what you think!"

"As long as I am happy!"

"In the last period of my life, if there is hatred, there is revenge. In any case, I am going to die, and you will not have a good time!"

After saying this, Kidoshiro immediately took the blood-stained ruler, turned around, and walked into the woods, leaving the crime scene.

'Is he sick?'

From Kidoshiro's words, Aoba found two very important pieces of information.

The first was that Kidoshiro seemed to be dying soon, so from the moment he killed Ishida Yamato, he embarked on the road of revenge.

The second was that Kidoshiro's reason for killing Ishida Yamato was not because of Ishida Yamato himself but Ishida Yamato's mother, Noriko, a female teacher who works at the Ninja School.

Especially the last point.

This was beyond Aoba's expectations, but it was understandable.

'What kind of illness did he get?'

With this question, Aoba immediately looked at Kidoshiro's memory and found it.

In the consultation room on the third floor of Konoha Hospital.

After a medical ninja looked at Kidoshiro, he sighed and shook his head at him.

"This is a blood-inherited disease."

"If I am not wrong."

"Your father or mother died at the age of 21, right?"

"And just like you, they had white hair."

The medical ninja stared at Kidoshiro and said. His eyes flashed with helplessness. This disease originated from Kidoshiro's genes, and he had no way to treat it. If he had to give him a definition, it could be said that this was life!

"My mother died at the age of 21, but I don't know if she has white hair. I have no impression of her." Kidoshiro said in a deep voice.

"Then there should be no problem. This kind of blood-inherited disease is usually like normal people. After the onset, the hair will turn white directly, absorbing all the vitality in your body within seven days. You only have the last seven days. If you have any unfulfilled wishes, hurry up and realize them!" The medical ninja shook his head at Kidoshiro. He had not seen this blood-inherited disease many times. He wanted to help Kidoshiro, but he could do nothing.

"I understand."

After hearing the last sentence of the medical ninja, Kidoshiro suddenly felt no pain in his heart. Instead, he suddenly felt relieved. The burden in his heart was instantly put down, replaced by a heart-burning revenge.

After that.

Kidoshiro directly left the hospital and did not go to the medical ninja team. He walked on the familiar road and began to think.

Not long after.

Kidoshiro walked to the gate of the Ninja School and looked at the familiar teaching building through the fences. The memories of the past appeared in front of him.

"Noriko!"

Kidoshiro's tone became cold and seemed like it was squeezed out from the teeth, showing a very fierce feeling.

There was no one around here.

However.

If someone were to hear it.

They would be certain that Kidoshiro had a grudge against this Noriko!

Immediately after.

Kidoshiro did not walk toward his home but walked along the Ninja School toward Konohagakure's bustling area.

After a while.

Kidoshiro arrived in front of a teahouse.

His gaze was cold as he stared at the wall on the second floor of the teahouse.

"Damn fatty!"

Kidoshiro seemed to be determining his target. He turned around a corner and looked at the bookstore not far away.

Through the glass door of the bookstore.

He could see the busy female clerk inside.

"Damned woman!"

The city assistant said coldly.

He did not know the names of the fatty and the shop clerk.

Therefore, he used the adjectives he could think of to describe them.

His actions did not arouse anyone's curiosity.

After all, this was a time of war, and everyone was busy with their affairs. No one was willing to meddle in other people's affairs.

Kidoshiro walked in another direction. After a while, he stopped outside a hot spring house.

Far away.

He could see a woman in front of the hot spring house.

"Takeuchi Suna!" L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

Ads by Pubfuture

An intense killing intent instantly shot out from Kidoshiro's eyes. He had already memorized the location of these people.

In the end.

Kidoshiro walked toward his home.

It was only when he reached an intersection that he stopped.

He stopped and looked toward the building not far away.

That was the residence of the Nara clan.

"Nara Tetsu!"

"Unfortunately, you are already dead!"

"I don't know if you have any relatives!"

"Let's see the situation at that time! "

After saying this, Kidoshiro walked back to his home.

Suddenly.

Aoba withdrew from Kidoshiro's memory.

He did not dig deep into the memories.

Because he did not have that much time, digging deep was impossible. It could be seen from Kidoshiro's condition that it had come too suddenly. It caused him to lose the conviction to live completely. After that, he began to seek revenge.

All the things that had accumulated in the past erupted at that moment.

Aoba did not know how long these things had been suppressed. They had been completely released at the moment when the illness was confirmed. If Aoba dug deep into Kidoshiro's memories, finding the information might take a lot of things.

Just Noriko's side.

That person was a female teacher in the Ninja School, and Ishida Yamato, who was killed, was Noriko's son. In this way, the anger might have accumulated during the Ninja School.

Such a thing...

It was very difficult to investigate in a short period of time.

As Aoba recovered, his eyes focused on Kidoshiro sitting in the chair in front of him.

"You still have... two days!"

Aoba said lightly. He had just calculated that from the day Kidoshiro's hair turned white, then to the hospital, and the last things he had done, he could calculate Kidoshiro's final time.

The sun rose not long after.

It will be the second-to-last day before Kidoshiro meets his end.

This kind of thing seemed quite reasonable. Anyway, he was going to die. What difference did it make if they caught him or not? It didn't matter whether he spoke or not.

Kidoshiro didn't want to speak.

It could even be said that he was already prepared to meet his end.

He had already realized this in his heart.

As a result.

He was like a disheartened person who was waiting to quit the game. He no longer intended to pay attention to the things in the game.

However.

After Aoba said this.

Kidoshiro's eyes slightly changed, as if he did not expect the masked ninja in front of him to immediately recognize his physical condition.

But that was all.

He had no intention of continuing to speak.

"Do you want to bring these things into the grave?" Aoba spoke again. He looked at Kidoshiro doubtfully and asked a question that even he did not understand. He said, "Did you really not care if the dead know you did it?"

Kidoshiro's heard Aoba's words, but he still did not say a word. He had no intention of answering.

"You think your goal is complete, but in fact, the problem is still there. Since you are about to die, you should not wrong yourself and say what you should say. It is far more satisfying than holding it in your heart!" Aoba slowly said. After speaking, he stood up from the ground and turned to walk toward where he was just now.

"I can't interrogate him."

"If a dying person does not want to speak."

"Then no one can pry open his mouth."

"He is not even afraid of death."

"What else is there to be afraid of!"

Aoba swept his gaze over Fugaku and Saki. His words seemed meant for them, but in reality, they were meant for the Kidoshiro.

"What do you mean?"

When Fugaku heard Aoba's words, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes widened, and his eyes flashed with helplessness.

"No way..."

"You mean..."

"He's about to die"

This was the scene that Fugaku wanted to avoid encountering the most. If a dying person's last wish was to kill his previous enemy and successfully do it, then there was really no regret. He was not afraid of anything.

Saki, who was next to Fugaku, opened her beautiful eyes wide. Her eyes were full of curiosity. She seemed to understand it but also seemed not to understand it. These things were things she had never experienced before. She suddenly felt that these two people's life experiences were far richer than hers.

"That's right." Aoba nodded to confirm what Fugaku had just said.

"Then there's no way..." Fugaku directly spread out his hands and made a helpless gesture. He shook his head and said, "I was wondering why Kidoshiro became like this. It turns out that he is about to die. If he doesn't want to say it, no one will know. He would take all the problem to his grave."

Fugaku's words just happened to reach Kidoshiro's heart.

That was what Kidoshiro thought.

Take all together to his grave.

All the treatment he had suffered back then.

Let all of these disappear with his death.

So he didn't want to say a word.

Those were his own secrets. It was his business. It had nothing to do with others, especially the two people in front of him who had ruined his final plan.

"Kidoshiro, if I'm not wrong, you will find a place to wait for death after you kill this girl named Nara Saki." Aoba slowly opened his mouth and pulled the topic back to Kidoshiro. He still wanted to use his own way of speaking to get the words in Kidoshiro's mind out because it was far easier to get Kidoshiro to speak it out than to find out through his memory.

"A little regretful."

Aoba suddenly shook his head and then looked at Nara Saki. There was no expression on his masked face at all.

"Everything you do is inexplicable in the eyes of the dead!"

"And this Nara Saki!"

"She doesn't even know what you're doing this for!"

"She just think of you as a lunatic!"

"If I were you..."

"Since I'm about to die, I will let those who were killed by me know who I am and even tell them what kind of feat they have done!"

"Unfortunately, I am not you, and you are not me!"

"Brother Fugaku, let's go. He won't say anything. Let him bring these things into his grave."

Aoba said one sentence after another. He was using his own method to influence Kidoshiro's heart and make the latter make some mistakes in his judgment.

"Alright!"

Fugaku directly stood up and followed behind Aoba. He vaguely felt that Aoba was acting. After all, in his opinion, Aoba was Konohagakure Intelligence Division's interrogation expert. There would not be such a situation where he would give up without questioning.

This is not the professionalism of torturer ninjas!

One must know...

Among Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

All kinds of criminals could be encountered.

Anyone would need to be interrogated.

How could they stop the interrogation just because one person was about to die?

Not to mention dying...

Even if Kidoshiro would die on the spot!

Aoba could read Kidoshiro's memories after his death!

Therefore.

Fugaku felt that Aoba was acting, but at this time, he decided to cooperate with Aoba's performance and leave with him.

"Ah?"

Saki was here preparing to eat melons. She waited and waited, but what she waited for was the news that they were leaving. This caused a big question mark to appear in her mind and puzzlement was written in her eyes.

What the hell?

Was this a torture expert?

Directly retreat?

Just leave like this?

Waiting for nothing?

A feeling of regret suddenly arose in Saki's heart. If she had known that things would turn out like this, she might as well not wait here and go directly to find Rin. She let Rin wait and come here.

After Kidoshiro heard Aoba's words, he faintly felt a trace of truth in his heart. He had lived for 21 years and had always been depressed and aggrieved. It could be said that he was extremely bored. He had never lived by himself.

A few days ago, he had angrily killed all of his previous enemies!

This could be said to be the most presumptuous thing for him!

According to his plan...

After doing this, he could officially say goodbye to this world, and there would be no future.

However.

Aoba's words.

He was suddenly enlightened.

It was just like what he had heard from the medical ninja in Konoha Hospital.

It had the same effect.

"Yes!"

"I am about to die!"

"What else can't I say?"

"What else do I have to be afraid of?"

"I just want revenge!"

"I want to kill all those people!"

"I don't think I have any problems. This is what I have to do. I have done everything. I have no regrets. I can calmly face this result and say everything I have done!"

"I have nothing to fear!"

Kidoshiro raised his face as he spoke. His eyes looked straight at Aoba and the others. His eyes were indifferent and calm. It could be seen that his heart was in a very peaceful state. It was not a disguise at all. It was the feeling of being carefree after seeing life and death.

"Oh?"

The corner of Aoba's mouth behind the mask slightly curled up, making a puzzled sound. He was imitating the way the medical ninja from Konoha Hospital spoke.

A single sentence from the medical ninja arouses Kidoshiro's white-haired murderer.

Then...

He could also use the same method.

Arouse the murderer that was preparing to bring all the secrets into the grave.

"I thought you wouldn't dare to say it!" Aoba said indifferently and directly gave Kidoshiro a booster injection.

"This sentence is unnecessary. This stimulating method of yours is useless. I just figured it out myself." Kidoshiro said calmly. He could hear that Aoba's last sentence was skillful. Moreover, he could also hear that Aoba's previous words were also stimulating him. However, he thought it was not because of Aoba's words but because he figured out what kind of attitude he should use to face these only two days of life.

"So you are willing to say it?" A smile appeared on Fugaku's face. He silently gave Aoba a thumbs up in his heart. As expected of an interrogation expert. An expert was indeed an expert. He was truly amazing.

"That's right." Kidoshiro's tone was still very calm. It could be seen that his heart had already reached a new height.

"Everyone, take a seat."

Fugaku looked at Aoba and nodded at him. Then, his gaze fell on Nara Saki, who was next to him, indicating that the latter should return to her original position.

"Okay."

Saki's expression calmed down. She now understood that this was not the reversal of a story at all. It was not the person in front of her who had thought it through. It was the contribution of the masked man next to her.

He was indeed an interrogation expert.

What he had done during the entire process made people look inexplicable.

He had only grabbed Kidoshiro's handful of hair.

Apart from that, he had no physical contact with Kidoshiro and ended the interrogation just like that.

'Amazing!'

Saki had never seen how Konohagakure Intelligence Division interrogated. However, her former teammate, Yamanaka Kaze, had successfully entered Anbu and entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division. While on missions, Kaze would occasionally show off some interrogation scenes using torture instruments.

Now it seems...

Kaze was simply too weak compared to this person!

They were not at the same level at all!

Saki could not help but glance at Aoba from the corner of her eyes. She was now even more curious about this person's identity. She really wanted to take advantage of the fact that Aoba was not paying attention to use Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) to control the other party and then take off the other party's mask.

"You can ask. No matter what the question is, I can answer it truthfully." A smile appeared on Kidoshiro's face. This was a free and easy smile, full of calmness toward life and death.

"Why did you kill Ishida Yamato?" Fugaku immediately asked. He had been puzzled about this question for a long time. According to the information he had, it could be said that there was no intersection between him and Kidoshiro. It would be fine if it were an aimless revenge against Konohagakure, but it seemed to be revenge. He did not know the enmity between Kidoshiro and Ishida Yamato.

"Ishida Yamato!"

Ads by Pubfuture

The smile on Kidoshiro's face disappeared. His overall posture was still very indifferent, but you could still feel his mood fluctuation from the faint aura change.

"He died for his mother!"

"His mother is a teacher in the Ninja School. Her name is Noriko, and she was my class instructor!"

"I still remember when I first entered the Ninja School..."

"That year, Noriko was my class instructor, and she was pregnant. It was not a bad thing, but she vented all the negative emotions during her pregnancy on us."

"Of course, not everyone, but I'm the heaviest one!"

"Every time, she would take a ruler and hit me hard on the head. Then she even insulted me with a sentence, 'You're a stinking piece of sh*t!' This sentence and how she spoke at that time made it hard for me to forget!"

When Kidoshiro finished speaking, the expression on his face began to become ferocious and twisted gradually. The calm and indifferent bearing just now suddenly disappeared, and his whole person was filled with hatred. At that time, Norikoi's actions had brought great damage to his young heart, leaving him with an unforgettable impression. So before he died, the first person he thought of was Noriko.

"Noriko hit you with a ruler, and you used the ruler to kill Ishida Yamato. Then why didn't you just directly kill Noriko?" Fugaku frowned and asked a very important question.

"It's very simple!"

Kidoshiro suddenly grinned. Combined with his skinny appearance, he looked very horrifying.

"I observed it later."

"Noriko-sensei is an excellent teacher in the Ninja School!"

"Many students are very grateful to her!"

"This makes me understand one thing."

"That is, Noriko-sensei herself is not a bad person, but because of Ishida Yamada, she became a bad person."

"Then, of course, I will beat Ishida Yamato to death!"

Kidoshiro's words could be said to be roared out, directly giving Saki, sitting in the middle, a big fright.

In a few short words.

Kidoshiro seemed to have changed his face.

Not long ago, he had been indifferent to life and death and did not care much about anything.

But now, he had turned into a demon.

"What kind of logic is this!" Fugaku's face suddenly became extremely gloomy. He suddenly felt that he did not know Kidoshiro. The person before him seemed to have changed into a different being. It was completely different from what he remembered. The whole person gave people a terrifying feeling.

"This is my logic!"

Kidoshiro said coldly. After saying these words, he suddenly felt very good. This made him want to say more and he had no intention of stopping.

After Aoba heard Kidoshiro's words, the mystery in his heart was also solved.

'So that was the case.'

'No wonder Kidoshiro was so angry when he slapped Yamada to death.'

'And like a repeater, he kept repeating the sentence, "You're a stinking piece of sh*t".'

'He also used a ruler specially used by the Ninja School teachers.'

Kidoshiro had completely transferred his hatred for Noriko to Ishida Yamato. In the same way, he presented it extremely, directly beating Ishida Yamato to death.

Now that the problem had been cleared up.

There were no more questions in Aoba's heart.

The remaining few.

They must have angered Kidoshiro to varying degrees.

It could be the friction in life.

It could also be some embarrassing things.

In short.

It was in the past.

However, Kidoshiro firmly remembered it in his heart.

At this moment, he completely vented it out.

He still had to be kind to others!

Aoba silently warned in his heart. It was not that he did not have confidence in himself, but that he had to be careful in everything and not get involved in unnecessary hatred. This way, he could avoid more trouble.

As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves stealing, you are afraid of thieves thinking about you.

It would be dangerous if you accidentally offend such a narrow-minded existence and don't know such a thing.

"What happened to the clerk of the bookstore? Why did you kill her?" Fugaku asked again. He had already solved the secret of Ishida Yamato's death, and now he was even more curious about the other three people.

"That damn woman!"

When Fugaku mentioned the shop clerk, Kidoshiro slightly narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.

"When I was still a student of the Ninja School, I went to buy a book once, but I was not rich, so I had to secretly put the book in my bag and planned to go out directly," Kidoshiro recalled.

"You are stealing books!" Fugaku immediately interrupted.

"That's right, I was stealing books, but I was about to succeed at that time. I had already walked to the bookstore entrance, but that damn woman had discovered me. She pulled me back and pointed at me, saying I had stolen books from the bookstore. At that time, I was surrounded and ridiculed by many people. You wouldn't know how embarrassing that scene was!" When Kidoshiro thought of this, his chest heaved up and down violently. He was not in a good mood. It was obvious that this was something that poked at his memory.

"You were discovered by others when you stole the book. Isn't it right to educate you?" Fugaku frowned. He suddenly realized a big problem with Kidoshiro's discipline sitting in front of him. He couldn't help but realize that maybe Noriko didn't target Kidoshiro because she was pregnant but because Kidoshiro was stubborn and hard to discipline. Hence, she poured more energy into it and even used physical punishment.

"If that damn woman didn't point me out and scold me, would I be ridiculed and embarrassed? In the end, she forced me to get a bookstore membership card. That card cost me a lot of money and greatly impacted me. After registering the membership card, I never went to that bookstore again!" Kidoshiro's face twisted again. From his expression, it could be seen that his heart was suffering a lot, but this pain was inexplicable.

"So you used a membership card to kill that clerk?" Fugaku was speechless. He didn't know what to say anymore. Now he felt that this Kidoshiro was a complete madman. There was no good or evil to speak of.

"Yes! I used the membership card she personally applied for me to cut her to death on the way home. I was so happy to see her struggle. However, I feel a little regretful now. I should have told her who I was at that time. Seeing her surprised expression, I should have felt better!" Kidoshiro's mouth slightly curled up, revealing a cold arc. His eyes stared at Fugaku in front of him. He found that it was just as the masked man said. After saying these words, he felt even better. It was extremely refreshing and indescribable.

"The teahouse owner blackmailed you with that pudding, right?" When Fugaku heard this topic from Aoba, he already knew the general idea in his heart. Perhaps it was only on this matter that Kidoshiro could be said to be innocent, but the way Kidoshiro handled it was still too intense.

"Very smart!"

Kidoshiro nodded to Fugaku. The expression on his face changed again, and he recalled an unforgettable memory.

"A few years ago."

"I can't remember exactly what year."

"When I was in Konoha Hospital, I met a beautiful woman in the ward. She was Suna!"

Kidoshiro did not mention the teahouse owner. Instead, he directly changed the topic to Suna, and Fugaku did not interrupt him.

Next to Fugaku.

Saki kept blinking her big eyes as she listened to Kidoshiro talk about the past. There was a feeling in her heart that she didn't know how to say it.

She originally thought that there would be something big going on here.

However, they were all small things that happened daily.

These small matters contributed to the tragedy.

'Sure enough.'

'Life itself was troublesome!'

Saki supported her chin with both hands. Although she felt that life was troublesome, she was still curious about what Kidoshiro would say in the end.

This time.

Even Aoba was puzzled.

'Could it be...'

'Did the fatty in the teahouse have any connection with Suna from the hot spring?'

Earlier, Fugaku was asking about the teahouse.

However, Kidoshiro was talking about Suna.

This made him feel confused. He also stared at Kidoshiro and waited for the latter to say what he wanted to say next.

Kidoshiro seemed to be very satisfied with the three people's eyes.

"This is the feeling!"

Kidoshiro opened his eyes wide, his eyes flashing with excitement. Now, he began to like this feeling. It was to be noticed by others. He worked hard to make up for the exciting part lost by not revealing his identity to those dead people.

For a moment.

Kidoshiro's gaze swept over the three people in front of him and finally landed on Fugaku.

"At that time, I was attracted by her beauty, so I began to pursue her when she was in Konoha Hospital."

"Now that I think about it, that period of time was still very beautiful..."

"Every day, I am trying my best to please someone. As long as I see her smile, I will feel that everything I have done is worth it!"

"I don't know if you can understand my feelings!"

"I was really happy during that time!"

When Kidoshiro spoke these words, although he did not say any details about the two of them, from his slightly intoxicated expression, it could already be seen that he really liked Suna and was very serious about that relationship.

"But all of this has changed with Suna being discharged from the hospital!"

Kidoshiro's tone suddenly changed here. It could be seen that his mood was not very good at all, especially the expression on his face. It had completely changed into a different appearance. There was no sense of intoxication from being immersed in love just now. Instead, he had turned into an angry attitude like a madman.

"One day."

"Suna asked me out for tea."

"It was at the teahouse that that damn fatty opened."

"I dressed up in high spirits and accurately prepared a lot of confession words. Then I went to participate in my first date with Suna."

"It was that date."

"I began to know that the teahouse also sells pudding!"

"Hahahaha..."

Kidoshiro suddenly laughed loudly. His laughter was full of ridicule, and he looked very unhappy.

"You probably don't know yet!"

"The pudding in the teahouse is sold for 1,000 ryo per serving!"

"There is no such thing as pudding on the regular menu. Only the special menu for insiders has pudding!"

"That pudding is specially used to fool us who are blinded by the illusion of love!"

"Suna for three plates of pudding cheated me!"

"Not only did I spend 3,000 ryo to walk out of the teahouse, but that damn fatty also beat me up."

"What I can't accept the most is..."

"After Suna made money for that damn fatty, she got the favor of that damn fatty and followed that damn fatty into his room, earning even more money!"

"It was only then that I discovered that the love in my heart was not worth mentioning in front of that dirty and stinky money. There was simply no comparison."

"Do you think I'm ridiculous? "

After Kidoshiro said this, his rapidly rising and falling chest slowly calmed down. His entire mood calmed down again, and the ferociousness on his face completely disappeared.

"That's why I killed Suna and that damn fatty. They all deserve death."

Kidoshiro's last sentence was very calm. He found that it was really cool when he said all these things. However, it was only for a short while. After that, he felt a sense of emptiness and lost interest instantly.

"I understand what you said. Then why did you attack Saki? Why did you attack her?" Fugaku immediately asked in a low voice. He needed to know this reason. It was more important than this to him. He wanted to know who else Kidoshiro had a grudge with.

"Yes, why did you target me? I don't know you!" Saki also asked in confusion. After hearing what Kidoshiro said, she felt this person must have something to hate. It was this feeling. However, she had no relationship with this person. Why did he kidnap her?

"I don't know her at all."

Kidoshiro's gaze fell on Saki, and he repeated the name Fugaku had just mentioned.

"Saki."

"Your name is Saki."

"Nara Saki."

"Right?"

Kidoshiro's eyes had already dimmed. When he mentioned this name, it was unlike when it came to the four people where his eyes were shining.

Now, it looked very ordinary.

It was as if he was talking about a completely insignificant person.

"Yes!"

Saki nodded. Her eyes were filled with confusion. The more she listened, the more she felt something was wrong. She had no interaction with this young man called Kidoshiro at all. She didn't even know him.

"You know Nara Tetsu, don't you?" Kidoshiro said indifferently.

"I know. He is a member of our Nara clan. A while ago, he caused a great disturbance. I can't comment on his matter. Could it be that this matter has something to do with him?" Saki's eyebrows jumped fiercely. It had to be known that the Nara clan was almost punished because of the matter with Tetsu. Fortunately, under the protection of Third Hokage that the condemnation group led by Danzo quieted down.

"One day, I drank a beverage bottle, threw it into the trashcan, and missed it, but I didn't care about it. I was about to leave, but my body suddenly stopped moving at that time. A shadow appeared under my feet. The owner of the shadow was Nara Tetsu." Kidoshiro slowly said. His tone was very calm. Then he continued, "Tetsu used Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) to control me to pick up the bottle and throw it into the trashcan. He also told me to be careful in the future and not throw things randomly."

"Is this it?" When Fugaku heard this, he was dumbfounded. This person was too hypocritical; can't he even say a word if he has done something wrong?

"That's it." Kidoshiro nodded.

"Are you going to kill me because of this?" Saki's beautiful eyes were wide open and flashing with a strange light. She could no longer believe her ears.

"That's right." Kidoshiro nodded, then stared at Nara Saki and said, "Unfortunately, before I could do anything, you were saved. But it doesn't matter. That old man Tetsu is already dead. This kind of result is acceptable."

"..." Saki was completely speechless.

"Why is it her?" At this time, Fugaku still kept the seriousness of the Konoha Military Police Force ninja at this time. He was keen not to reach the end of the matter and asked a very important question.

"No reason. I just walked around Nara clan houses, thinking it was whoever I met. In the end, I met her," Kidoshiro said casually.

"Just because of this?" Fugaku was stunned.

"Yes." Kidoshiro nodded.

"You are very good!"

Fugaku nodded and gave Kidoshiro a thumbs-up. He had nothing else to say. He had already said what he needed to say.

"Saki, you can go back now. However, the sky is still dark, and it is still very dangerous. I still have things to deal with at hand. Let him send you back." Fugaku stood up and patted Aoba on the shoulder.

"I don't want him to send me back!" Saki pouted and said. She did not have a good impression of Aoba now and felt that the other party was a boring lump.

"Saki, I'm looking for teammates for you. Isn't your team for the Chunin Exams lacking a person?" Fugaku patted Aoba on the shoulder again and said, "He is a Genin who has never participated in Chunin Exams. Moreover, he is from the Yamanaka clan, so he was enough to fill up your trio!"

"Are you from the Yamanaka clan?"

Saki immediately widened her eyes. She felt that she had encountered many things today, which seemed a bit difficult to accept. She immediately tilted her head and asked.

"What's your name?"

Ads by Pubfuture

Chapter 346: The Uzumaki Clan Still Has a Phoenix!

When Aoba heard Saki's words, his face suddenly became black. He helplessly glanced at Fugaku, and his eyes flashed with dissatisfaction.

'What happened to this person?'

'Didn't we agree not to reveal my identity?'

'Why did he still say that he was a member of the Yamanaka clan?'

'He almost said my name!'

'This is a little too much!'

Aoba was a little unhappy. He felt that Fugaku was a little too talkative. It was not only because he exposed his identity as a member of the Yamanaka clan, but it might also bring him many unnecessary troubles.

Especially the Chunin exam was simply extremely troublesome...

"I'm not interested. You can go by yourself."

Aoba said unhappily. After saying this, he directly took a step forward, completely ignoring Saki and Fugaku behind him.

"I'll go back first!"

After saying that.

Under the gaze of the two, Aoba directly walked out. He did not look back and walked out of Konoha Military Police Force's door.

"Hahahahaha..."

When Fugaku saw Aoba like this, his heart immediately felt refreshed. The mood he had suppressed just now was released at this moment.

He was not dissatisfied or angry at Aoba's action.

After all, Aoba had helped him so much.

Moreover.

He had already treated Aoba as a friend!

"???"

Saki looked at what was happening in front of her in a daze. Her head was dizzy, and she could not understand what had happened between them.

After that.

She looked at Fugaku, tilted her head, and stared at him, her eyes full of questions.

What was going on?

Why did he suddenly leave?

He didn't look happy...

Why was he inexplicably angry?

"What happened to him?"

Saki asked Fugaku in confusion. Her beautiful eyes were full of doubt. She still didn't know what had happened to Aoba. Why did he suddenly react so strongly?

"Is it because he doesn't want to send me?"

This was the only reason Saki could think of. It was a very simple reason. No matter what was said earlier, this person was not angry. Now that Fugaku mentioned sending her home, he was immediately unhappy. How could she not overthink?

"No!"

Fugaku shook his head without hesitation.

"He is not angry with you..."

"He is angry with me..."

"Maybe he doesn't want me to arrange for him to participate in Chunin Exam!"

Fugaku immediately explained.

In fact.

He was very clear in his heart.

Aoba put on a displeased look.

It was because he said that Aoba was a ninja of the Yamanaka clan.

He knew that when Aoba left Anbu's dormitory, he told him that he did not want others to know his identity.

However.

He did not tell Saki the real reason.

Instead, he made up an answer that Aoba did not want to participate in Chunin Exams. This made it easier to accept.

Moreover.

Fugaku also wanted Aoba to give it a try!

He could feel that although this girl's strength was not strong, she had a tacit understanding with Akimichi Rin. This way, the effect would not be simple. Their strength was still quite reliable.

The most important thing was...

The two of them were just short of one person. Otherwise, he would not think of Aoba. In fact, he was not helping Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. Instead, he wanted to help Aoba. He wanted to give Aoba a chance to take the ride so that Aoba could also participate in Chunin Exam.

This was Fugaku's deep friendship with Aoba. After he realized he had a chance to help Aoba, he immediately fought for it.

"Saki, how about this? I'll send you home now."

Fugaku changed the subject quickly and said that he decided to have a good talk with Saki and do ideological work on the way to send her home.

"Aren't you busy?"

Saki was stunned for a moment. She felt something strange but couldn't tell what it was. She just stared at Fugaku suspiciously, and question marks kept appearing in her head.

This wasn't what Konoha Military Police Force's ninja would say!

Didn't he have no time just now?

Why did he have time now?

Why did this person speak in such a contradictory manner?

All of a sudden.

The look in Saki's eyes when he looked at Fugaku had changed. He vaguely felt that the latter was not so reliable.

"This night is too dangerous. I can't let you go back alone. Anyway, we've already figured out what happened with Kidoshiro. Now, let him reflect on his actions in the room!"

Fugaku waved his hand casually.

In fact.

After he figured out what Kidoshiro had done, he had nothing else to do.

What he said earlier.

It was just to provide Aoba with a chance to send Saki home and see if it was possible to join their team.

However...

Looking at Aoba's current actions.

He seemed to be a little repulsed.

Then he had to send this Nara girl back personally!

He couldn't let her walk back on her own.

Just as Aoba decided not to send her back, Fugaku had already prepared to send her home. After all, he was Konoha Military Police Force's ninja, and the other party had just encountered a near-death incident, so he had to be careful.

Although he had already captured the murderer, he could not bear the responsibility if something went wrong on Saki's way home again.

Moreover.

He still had to put in more effort!

He wanted to see if he could help Aoba finalize the formation of the Chunin Exams team.

"???"

Saki just felt that Fugaku was strange, but he couldn't tell where the specific problem was, so she didn't say anything more. She nodded and said, "Okay."

"Let's go."

Fugaku nodded at Saki. After that, he took the lead and walked out. His pace was not fast, and he was waiting for Saki to follow.

"Oh~"

Saki responded and followed him out.

When the two walked out of Konoha Military Police Force, it was still very dark outside, with only a full moon hanging high above the night sky, using that gentle moonlight to shine on the earth in the dark night.

After walking for a while.

Saki felt that the atmosphere was a little stuffy, which was not interesting. Then, she shifted his gaze to Fugaku.

"That... You saved me. I still don't know your names!" Saki blinked her big eyes and said.

"My name is Uchiha Fugaku. Nice to meet you!" Fugaku said with a smile. When the other party said he did not know him, he was slightly surprised. After all, he was the best among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan. There were not many people who did not know him, but the girl in front of him was just one of them.

"Hehehe, Brother Fugaku, I won't introduce myself. You know who I am!" Saki said with a smile. After hearing Fugaku's introduction, she knew that the two of them had become much more familiar. After that asked again, "What about that Anbu Ninja with you? What is his name?"

"He is wearing a mask and is at work. He needs to keep his identity a secret. I won't tell you. In the future, you will have the chance to meet again." Fugaku said seriously. He did not say Aoba's name directly. If Aoba did not express dissatisfaction with revealing his identity just now, he would have taken the opportunity to introduce Aoba to Saki.

"Boring!"

Saki rolled her eyes at Fugaku. She originally thought that her relationship with Fugaku was a little better, but now she couldn't even ask for a name, making that person look strange and mysterious.

"Oh, right!"

After complaining, Saki seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She suddenly realized and stared at Fugaku with her eyes wide open.

"Brother Fugaku!"

"I don't want to go back to my own home!"

"I want to go to Akimichi's house."

"Rin and I have made an agreement!"

"It has been a long time since the meeting time..."

"She might be angry!"

As Saki spoke, she suddenly slapped her head. This matter was almost forgotten by her again.

"Alright!" Fugaku nodded. It did not matter where he went. He just needed to send Saki to the location safely. There was no difference whether it was Nara's or Akimichi's house.

"Ah..."

Saki patted her slightly puffed chest; this person seemed to be in shock again. n(0)vel(b)(j)(n) was the first platform to present this chapter.

"I almost forgot..."

"If I really went home directly..."

"Rin will definitely kill me tomorrow!"

Saki seemed to have already seen the consequences. Thinking about it, she couldn't help but shiver. One must know that her best friend was a violent woman!

"Are you going to discuss the matter of your last teammate with Akimichi Rin?" Fugaku's eyes suddenly lit up. This was what he was waiting for. Otherwise, he would feel that there was no point in sending her.

"Yes..."

When Saki thought of this, she felt a headache. She immediately spread out her hands and put on a helpless posture.

"Rin and I can be said to have used all the methods we can think of. Even our cousins are helping us find people everywhere. They are very active, but we can't find a single person. Those who are weaker don't want to participate in Chunin Exams because they fear danger. Those who are strong are not willing to team up with us two female ninjas. It is too embarrassing."

Saki told him about the predicament she was facing. This could not be explained simply by understanding.

Even in the world of ninjas.

There was still some gender discrimination.

Usually, it was already the limit for a team to have a female ninja. If there were more, then their combat power would be greatly reduced. This was a problem that existed even in the modern world. It was impossible to ignore or avoid.

Plus...

Their cousins did not want them to pass the exams, so when they were looking for people, they did not go to those who could help them.

Instead, they went to find those who obviously could not pass the Chunin Exams to pull them down.

Aoba was one of them who was found.

Of course.

The things that these cousins had done were far more than this.

After all, one of them was called Nara Shikaku. His brain was very good, and his ideas came one after another. He had no intention of letting these two sisters pass the Chunin Exams so easily.

They already had a chat with those few stronger ones, so they rejected these two sisters.

Because of this.

With Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin not knowing anything, their already few choices became more difficult to achieve.

"Hahahahaha..."

When Fugaku saw Saki's appearance, he could not help but laugh out loud. This was not a mockery but a cheerful smile. Why did he feel that Aoba's chance had become even greater?

"Alright, Brother Fugaku. It's fine if you don't help me, but you actually laughed at me. Don't you feel pain in your conscience?" When Saki heard Fugaku's laughter, it immediately fierce her. She was in a bad mood and immediately stood still. From her pitiful appearance, it seemed that she was about to cry.

"How could I laugh at you..." Fugaku immediately realized that the situation was not good. He quickly restrained his laughter and put on a serious posture. He said, "Saki, don't worry. I'll help you. Leave your Chunin Exams companions problem to me. I will solve it for you. I will definitely let you participate in the Chunin Exam!"

"Really?!" Saki's eyes immediately lit up. Recently, she had been worrying about this matter and had no clue at all. Her emotions were stirred up in an instant, and her eyes were fixed on Fugaku. She had just acted like a spoiled child and did not have much hope for Fugaku. However, she expected the latter to have differing views. This made her feel pleasantly surprised.

"Of course, it's true. How can I lie to you about this kind of thing? Don't worry, it will definitely be fine!" Fugaku nodded heavily. His face was filled with a serious expression, and there was no meaning of joking at all.

Saki widened her eyes and stared at Fugaku, standing in front of her. When she saw the latter's real appearance, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind.

Suddenly.

Saki widened her eyes.

"Wait..."

"Brother Fugaku."

"The person you were talking about..."

"Could it be the masked man from earlier?!"

The corner of Saki's mouth twitched a few times. She had not thought about it earlier, but after seeing Fugaku's appearance, she suddenly realized this possibility.

And it was a big possibility!

When she asked this question, her mind was already thinking about the masked man just now.

But...

She didn't even know what the other person looked like.

She didn't even know his name.

This situation...

She didn't feel much at all.

"Yes... it's him!"

Fugaku nodded repeatedly. In his heart, he had already decided that he wanted Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

He felt that this was just the right thing to do.

Aoba had never participated in the Chunin Exam.

He could take this opportunity to try.

Otherwise...

He felt that it would take a lot of work for Aoba to find such an opportunity in the future.

There would no longer be such a team that just happened to lack people appearing.

Although Aoba seemed to be unwilling to participate.

However.

He did not care about Aoba's opinion. He would slowly do Aoba's matter, believing he could convince Aoba.

"If you can really persuade him, it's not that we can't..."

Saki did not feel much about the masked man. Although there was some misunderstanding when they first met, it was not a big deal. After all, they were really lacking a member.

As long as he could really join their team and participate in the Chunin Exam, she had no objections.

Perhaps...

The only thing she was concerned about was that the masked man did not show her his real face and did not know what his name was.

However, if she thought of his Anbu identity, it would be fine. The problem was not big. If it could really solve her current problem, she would be very happy.

"Alright! With your words, I am relieved. Leave the rest to me!"

Fugaku's eyes suddenly lit up. Now, he felt that this was no longer a problem. It could be said that it would be easily solved.

...

At this time.

Aoba still did not know that Fugaku had sold him. Just as he returned to the Anbu dormitory, he fell directly on the iron bed.

This night was really too tiring.

He needed to rest.

Aoba just quietly lay on the bed.

He didn't want to think about anything else.

He just wanted to have a good sleep.

Wait until tomorrow to talk about the other things!

...

Gradually.

Half a night passed quickly.

When Aoba opened his eyes, it was already the morning of the next day.

He did not even change his Anbu uniform. After all, he was too tired yesterday. This made it much easier for him in the morning.

Aoba immediately washed up.

After packing his things, he began walking to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

"Aoba!"

Not long after he walked out, he immediately heard a shout. The voice was very familiar to Aoba.

It was Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain, Morino Eaton.

After hearing Eaton's voice, Aoba immediately looked over and saw Eaton standing not far away.

"Brother Eaton, why are you here?"

Seeing that there was no one around, Aoba immediately called out the address they would only say when they were alone together.

"Aoba, have you forgotten? Today, I will introduce you to the compartment's ninjas. I will let them know of your existence and let them listen to your arrangements." Eaton said to Aoba. He had already informed those people yesterday and was going to report the situation to Aoba early in the morning today.

"Brother Eaton, there is no need to make such a big fuss. Let's keep a low profile. There is no need to hold any greeting ceremony. I will go to the office to wait for them. Let them come to the office to see me. I will deal with the rest slowly." Aoba said to Eaton,

These were his true thoughts!

After Kidoshiro's incident, he realized even more deeply...

One had to keep a low profile!

This was very important!

Otherwise, he wouldn't even know when he was targeted!

Although the current Aoba was not very afraid of these Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas. It was better than nothing. At least, he wanted peace.

"Aoba, do you really think so?" Eaton stared at Aoba and asked. He was very concerned about Aoba's opinion. This was not a matter of one or two days.

"Yes, Brother Eaton. If it is possible, let me control the process myself. I want to follow my rhythm." Aoba nodded heavily. The eyes on the mask revealed a determined look.

"Alright, I just haven't told them who their squad leader is this time. Then I won't tell them. Now I will tell them to go to your office to find you. You can deal with the rest yourself!" Eaton immediately nodded and said. He respected Aoba's opinion and directly followed Aoba's instructions.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Aoba immediately thanked Eaton. He was very clear about the principle of reciprocity. He immediately took out a brand new blank book and waved it in front of Eaton. He said, "Brother Eaton, I have already thought of a new book. If there are no accidents, I can write the first chapter today."

"This is really good news!" After hearing Aoba's words, a smile immediately appeared on Eaton's face. It could be seen that he was really happy. It had been a long time since he had seen a new one. The story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School's degree of excitement was slowly getting reduced.

"Brother Eaton, I will go to my office if there is nothing else." Aoba nodded to Eaton. He had already discovered that writing such a thing would be a killer move to Eaton. Every time he took it out, it was extremely effective and has been tried and tested.

"Go, go!"

Eaton nodded at Aoba. He could not help but start to look forward to it. As for informing the ninjas, it was not a big deal at all. As long as Aoba could write happily and with wonderful content, everything would be worth it.

After Aoba sent Eaton away, he immediately walked toward his office.

There was no problem not revealing his identity.

Wearing a mask in Anbu doesn't mean everyone knows everyone. Normally, everyone doesn't know each other, and it's not surprising.

Aoba just did not want to expose the fact that he had been promoted too early.

How long had he been in Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

He was directly promoted.

There were bound to be a lot of jealous eyes.

This was not a good thing.

As early as when he helped Danzo read the memories of those Kumogakure Ninjas, Aoba found that many people of the Yamanaka clan envied Yamanaka Kaze.

He did not want such a thing to happen to him.

Aoba soon arrived at his office. He sat directly on the chair in the office and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

"They will be here soon!"

Aoba directly closed his eyes and rested. He had not slept well yesterday and woke up early in the morning. He wanted to take advantage of the time before these Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas came here to rest for a while.

As time passed.

Half an hour passed.

Dong Dong Dong...

A series of knocks sounded at the iron door. Following these sounds, Aoba was directly awakened from his resting posture.

"Come in."

Aoba said indifferently. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. Behind the eye socket of the mask, his eyes were shining brightly.

Creak!

As soon as Aoba said this.

A ninja wearing a mask and an Anbu uniform walked in. This ninja was Konohagakure Intelligence Division's ninja.

"Squad Leader!"

After the torturer ninja entered Aoba's room, he immediately bowed to Aoba. He looked very respectful. It was obvious that Eaton had instructed him. He did not dare to make Aoba, this squad leader, feel bad.

"Yes."

Aoba nodded. His gaze fell on the ninja. Then, he slowly asked, "What place are you in charge of?"

"I'm in charge of compartment No. 1."

The ninja immediately introduces himself. After he finished speaking, he began to explain the contents of his work one by one.

...

For the next period of time.

One by one, torturer ninjas entered Aoba's office.

There were a total of nine torturer ninjas.

Their work location was between compartments No. 1 to No. 9.

The nature of daily work was exactly the same as that of Aoba in the past. Moreover, this time, everyone only got to know each other. There was nothing like a job handover, so there was no place to waste too much time.

After every torturer ninjas walked through the office, they all returned to their respective compartments and started today's interrogation.

"Phew..."

After the last interrogation ninja left, Aoba could not help but let out a long breath. He suddenly felt that this kind of work was more tiring than interrogating a criminal.

He didn't want to deal with so many strangers.

He knew this very well.

Of course.

During this process.

Aoba did not ask for the names of these people. At the same time, he did not say his own name. Both wore masks, and this place maintained the most basic mystery.

After the torturer ninjas of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division left.

Silence returned to Aoba's office.

It could be said that it was time for him to be alone.

"Actually, it's good to be promoted. At least it's very quiet now. No one can disturb me at all. I can do what I want with peace of mind."

Aoba muttered to himself.

After that.

He closed his eyes tightly.

He raised his hands and placed his elbows on the table, pressing his fingers into his forehead and temples, trying his best to let his brain relax.

At this time.

Aoba was already preparing to read the matter regarding the Uzumaki Clan.

In a moment.

Aoba accurately found the part that was marked in Danzo's memory, the part that belonged to the Uzumaki Clan when the incident happened.

He stood in the first-person perspective.

He entered Danzo's memory.

He was in the Hokage Office.

At this moment.

There were only two people here.

One was Shimura Danzo, the source of the memories, and the other was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was wearing a Hokage robe with his hands behind his back and looking out of the window.

Aoba noticed the current time node.

It had been about ten years since Hiruzen became the Third Hokage, and all the major forces in the ninja world had already known that he had become the Third Hokage.

After the cleansing of the First Ninja World War.

The Ninja World had experienced a short period of development.

But there was already some movement around the corner.

According to Danzo's memories.

Two years later from this time.

The Second Ninja World War had erupted!

At this point in time, Konohagakure's regime had already fallen into Hiruzen's hands, but it was not completely stable yet. It was in a period of peace on the surface but turbulent undercurrents.

After all, there were still many extremists outside who did not accept Hiruzen becoming the Third Hokage.

Only...

After Hiruzen became the Third Hokage.

To create his usual kind personality, he wanted to be full of love for the village, forgive many mistakes, and stand on the side of the sun.

It was because of this choice.

Many people who opposed Hiruzen were not disposed of at that time.

Hiruzen also specifically told Danzo not to touch those people for the time being because the entire village was not very convinced of his rule. If those people disappeared in an instant, it could be said that people would easily suspect him.

It was not good for him to establish a bright character!

Because of this.

The remnants of the old era lived until the time when Aoba came to the Ninja World.

"Hiruzen, you already know about that matter, right?" Danzo said in a low voice. His eyes were focused on Hiruzen, who was looking out of the window with his back facing him. His whole body was emitting a gloomy aura.

"Got it." Hiruzen nodded, took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Danzo. He said, "Ashina-sama has passed away. "

"The current Uzumaki Clan leader intends to lead the Uzumaki Clan back to Konohagakure. He has already sent the letter." Danzo stared at Hiruzen and said.

"Do you have any ideas?" Hiruzen glanced at Danzo and asked. After he said this, he opened the drawer and took a kiseru from it. Then, he held the kiseru in his mouth, lit it, and took a few puffs.

"Ignore," Danzo answered without hesitation.

"Why?" Hiruzen calmly took a puff. He was not dissatisfied with Danzo's words at all. Perhaps only in front of Danzo would he take off his disguise and appear normal.

"The Uzumaki Clan is not a small clan. They are distant relatives of the Senju Clan. The members of the clan are very good at sealing techniques. Their strength can not be underestimated. After all, their clan has built up a village. If we accept them, it is no different than inviting wolves into our home!" Danzo immediately said.

"Why did you lead a wolf into our home?" Hiruzen was calm. He took another puff of smoke and looked up at Danzo. He said, "You know that Ashina-sama signed a friendship agreement with the first-generation Hokage-sama in the early years. In order to show the friendship between the two countries, we, Konohagakure, have the symbol of the Uzumaki Clan on our ninja uniform. Moreover, when Konohagakure was established, the Uzumaki Clan joined Konohagakure. However, they were separated later, and now they will return. Don't you think the village can add a strong fighting force?"

"Hiruzen, the Uzumaki Clan is indeed a strong fighting force, but you have to see if we can use this force. This is very important. Now that the Uzumaki Clan has lost the Ashina-sama, it can be said that they are a group of dragons without a leader. But there is a phoenix in Konohagakure. You must not ignore Mito-sama!" Danzo said very seriously.

"You mean... Mito-sama may lead the Uzumaki Clan into a coup?" Hiruzen's face began to turn heavy. In fact, he had already thought of these things, but he just wanted to hear Danzo say them out. This way, not only could he turn the person who raised this topic into Danzo, but it could also further confirm his thoughts.

"Mito-sama may not have this idea right now, but after the people of the Uzumaki Clan come, it is hard to say!" Danzo said directly.

"Tell me in detail. I want to hear your analysis and then make the most appropriate decision." Hiruzen nodded to Danzo. At this point in time, he trusted Danzo very much. There was not even a bit of estrangement between them.

"The current Konohagakure is the most suitable for you. The people of the Senju clan have withered, and all of them have fallen into a state of madness for the experiment of Wood Release. There is no need for us to do anything. The Senju clan will be annihilated in the long river of history..."

Danzo immediately began to talk about his thoughts.

"At that time, the number one clan title in the village will fall on the Uchiha. We only need to target the Uchiha. With the death of Kagami, the Uchiha has fallen into a state of being leaderless and can not make any waves in a short period of time."

"This stage was very suitable for the development of the Sarutobi Clan. As long as the Sarutobi Clan was tied up with other clans, especially the Nara Clan, Yamanaka Clan, and Akimichi Clan. Together with the Inuzuka Clan, the Aburame Clan, and Hyuga Clan, the entire Konohagakure could slowly become a piece of iron. If the Uchiha Clan wanted to have any ideas, they could only rely on their clan's strength, and there will naturally be a gap in strength. "

"But the premise of this ideal situation is that Uzumaki Clan will not mix in!"

"As I said just now, the Uzumaki Clan is extremely powerful. Their overall combat strength is no weaker than the Senju Clan. Although the Uzumaki Clan has lived in the Uzushiogakure for the past few years and is nominally an independent village, they have always been protected by the Senju Clan. No one has attacked them at all. They have been accumulating strength over the years!"

"To what extent is this strength? How terrifying do you think it will be?"

When Danzo said this, his tone became slightly excited. Then, he relaxed a little, making himself look less excited. His entire being became much calmer.

"That's the way it is."

"It's already on the surface."

"Ashina-sama has just died"

"You have to know that this differs from the Senju clan dying. Hashirama-sama is the leader of the Senju clan. His death caused the Senju clan to lose their way directly. As for Ashina-sama's death will completely release the clan, allowing them to go from a relatively muddle-headed leader to a powerful leader."

"That powerful leader..."

"It's the Kyuubi Jinchuriki who still doesn't seem to have any trace of age!"

"Just think about it."

"If the Uzumaki clan, which is comparable to the strength of a village, enters Konohagakure, it will directly become a super clan that surpasses the Uchiha clan."

"And the head of this super clan."

"It is the wife of the First Hokage, the powerful Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Mito-sama!"

When Danzo said this, his voice directly stopped. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a mocking arc.

He was not mocking anyone else.

It was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was in front of him.

"This way."

"Hiruzen."

"You, the Third Hokage, who has been in power for ten years and still has someone who opposes you."

"How can you continue?"

Danzo's last sentence was like a sharp bayonet, directly stabbing into the weakest part of Hiruzen's heart.

"You are right!"

Hiruzen directly put down the kiseru in his hand. His expression was no longer as calm as before, and he looked especially serious.

"The people from the Uzumaki Clan are not friendly!"

"If they enter Konohagakure."

"The Uzumaki Clan is stronger than my Sarutobi Clan."

"The name Uzumaki is far better than me, Sarutobi Hiruzen."

"I am afraid I will have to reach the end of this position!"

After muttering to this point, Hiruzen slowly shook his head. His seemingly calm eyes revealed a ruthless look in the depths of his eyes.

"I can not let the Uzumaki clan enter Konohagakure!" After Hiruzen finished speaking, he suddenly looked at Danzo again and asked, "Danzo, do you have any ideas?"

"I have plenty of ideas, but how much is not your determination?" Danzo said indifferently.

"The Uzumaki Clan is different from those remnants," Hiruzen said meaningfully. He did not speak too clearly, but his meaning was accurately conveyed to Danzo.

"Leave it to me."

Danzo nodded directly. His left eye, exposed on the outside, slightly narrowed and shot out a fierce gaze.

"I will now go through my intelligence network and spread the information about the death of Uzumaki Ashina. They have long been afraid of the sealing technique of the Uzumaki Clan. They have not moved because they fear Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Ashina."

After Danzo finished speaking, he turned directly and walked toward the office door. After he said this decision, Hiruzen did not say a word. He knew that this was a tacit agreement. The two had already formed this tacit understanding.

Just as Danzo walked to the door.

He stopped.

He turned his face slightly.

He glanced at Hiruzen, who was sitting at his desk.

"Don't worry about Mito-sama. From the standpoint of our Konohagakure, not only will we not attack the Uzumaki Clan, but we will also send ninjas to help the Uzumaki Clan."

"When something happens to the Uzumaki Clan..."

"Hiruzen, you will personally lead the ninjas there!"

"Always let the people in the village see that you, the Hokage, attach great importance to the Uzumaki Clan."

After saying that.

Danzo directly walked out of the Hokage's office.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 347: Sandaime's Letter!

"Phew..."

At this time, Aoba slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.

"I can't tell if this is Hiruzen's problem or Danzo's problem. These two people are really a match made in heaven. They cooperated too well!"

Aoba couldn't help but sigh.

Now, he only saw this past through a short memory fragment.

He knew that there were more things to come.

After all, what he read was Danzo's memory.

If he continued to read, he could see how Danzo sent information to the various forces and how Hiruzen follow-up.

However.

Aoba was very clear.

Just from the memory of this scene, he already had some understanding of what had happened to the Uzumaki clan.

Uzumaki Ashina was dead!

Aoba still had some memory of this person.

After all, the Uzumaki Clan always appears in the animations, and even if they appear in memories, it was hard not to have a deep impression.

Uzumaki Ashina's name left the deepest impression on Aoba when he appeared.

There was only one scene.

Looked very old.

His hair was all white.

It was particularly eye-catching among the many red-haired ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan.

However, what he did not expect was...

Uzumaki Ashina's name actually had such a great influence. His death directly led to the end of the Uzumaki Clan.

"It seems the clan's leader does not need to be too strong. If that happens, all the clan members are under the leader's shade. They live in peace and die from worries. If the clan leader is not so strong, but the clan's overall strength is strong, on the contrary, they can go further. Now I understand why they say the Hyuga clan is the strongest in Konoha. The overall strength of this clan is extremely powerful, and it is not contaminated with so many rights and wrongs. Even if they face Hiruzen, who is extremely cowardly, they also understand the principle of abandoning the carriage to protect the commander."

Aoba sighed silently.

As his understanding of Konohagakure became deeper and deeper, his understanding of many things became clearer and clearer.

This village was far from being as harmonious and beautiful as it seemed on the surface, but there were many dark conspiracies that ordinary people could not see.

"I believe that when the First Hokage Senju Hashirama established Konohagakure, it was indeed a utopia in a chaotic world that he imagined. The people who used to protect the village were full of ideals. But the village development trajectory changed after the death of the First Hokage. It's not so simple anymore. "

Aoba had already seen Konohagakure's development very clearly in this matter. After all, when the First Hokage died, Tobirama was in charge of the village.

No matter what was said.

Tobirama was Danzo's teacher and was no weaker than Danzo in terms of scheming.

Thinking of this.

Aoba fell into silence again.

"Let's continue watching!"

After hesitating for a moment, Aoba made up his mind. He slowly closed his eyes and raised his hands to the temples on both sides of his head.

In a split second.

Aoba once again enters Danzo's memories. Scenes after scene appeared in his mind.

This time.

The scene in front of Aoba changed.

He was familiar with this place.

He had been here before.

This was Danzo's office next to Hokage Building.

Danzo sat in the office.

Staring at the scroll on the table, he began to write one text after another. The content of the text was exactly the intelligence relationship that Danzo has in his hand.

Line after line of text appeared on the scroll.

It was completely reflected in Aoba's line of sight.

After all, everything that was presented in the memory was Danzo's first-person perspective, which was enough to see these words clearly.

The content was very clear.

All that was written was about the Uzumaki Clan matter, announcing to the various forces that Uzumaki Ashina was dead and the Uzumaki Clan was in its most dangerous period. As long as everyone worked together, they could exterminate the Uzumaki Clan.

Judging from the content presented on this scroll.

It was very infectious.

Every word carried a feeling of temptation.

After all...

The people of these forces feared the Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan. They had long wanted to find an opportunity to suppress this clan.

Danzo now provided them with an opportunity.

They could temporarily relinquish their prejudices against each other in a short time and deal with the Uzumaki Clan together. Then, they would talk about their own matters.

When Aoba saw the scroll contents, he couldn't help but sigh at Danzo's ability to choose words and make sentences. He could describe Uzumaki Ashina's death so exaggeratedly, so much so that the people who received the scroll could feel that if they missed this opportunity, they would regret it for an unknown period of time.

Time continued to move on...

After Danzo finished writing the contents of these scrolls, he began to pack them up.

In the end, through his channels and connections, he sent these scrolls to the places they should go to...

After Danzo sent these scrolls out, he began to release a piece of news to the village. That is, to close the village's intelligence channels. In the future, information about the Uzumaki clan can only be released once he thinks it's time.

"Great!"

Aoba opened his eyes again. His gaze looked forward, slowly digesting the contents.

Danzo sent out a total of 13 sealed scrolls.

The destination of these scrolls were all different places.

The Country of Hot Water.

The Country of Waves.

The Country of Water.

The Country of Lightning.

The Country of River.

The Country of Iron.

...

The place where Danzo sent the scroll was not the ninja village but countries of all sizes.

These countries all had a common characteristic.

It was not far from the Country of Whirlpools and within the geographical range that can carry out strikes, and all of them were afraid of the Country of Whirlpools.

The news of Uzumaki Ashina's death.

It has yet to be made public.

Every member of the Uzumaki Clan knew how big of an impact this matter would have. Before they successfully merged with Konohagakure, this information had to be strictly confidential.

But...

The people of the Uzumaki Clan might not even know until their deaths.

Their ally, Konohagakure, spread the news of Uzumaki Ashina's death.

It was precisely because of this news that the Uzumaki Clan was exterminated.

Plus, until a long time later.

When it was obviously too late to rescue the Uzumaki Clan, Hiruzen led a ninja team to clean up the battlefield.

Now at this time...

Aoba only thought about it. There was no need to guess what happened to the Uzumaki Clan in the later years. The outcome was already very clear. In the entire Ninja World, no one could save the Uzumaki Clan!

"Actually, this gave me a lot of inspiration..."

Aoba held his chin and fell into deep thought. He was thinking about a very interesting thing.

"If the Uzumaki Clan merged with Konohagakure at that time, would there be a chance to change Konohagakure's rights?"

"Is Danzo the mastermind behind all this, or is it a preventative measure?"

"Sure enough, there are often big secrets hidden in these kinds of events that are not recorded!"

Aoba couldn't help but sigh, and then he silently thought about these things in his heart.

There were only two situations here.

First, the Uzumaki Clan didn't have any thoughts. They just wanted to come to Konohagakure to take refuge, and they would be honest in the future.

Second, after the Uzumaki Clan entered Konohagakure, they had the idea of coveting power and finally getting Konohagakure's regime by starting a coup.

If it was the first.

In that case, Danzo and Hiruzen's actions were clearly using a villain's heart to measure a gentleman's heart.

But if it was the second.

In that case, it could be said that Danzo and Hiruzen had used their own methods to defend their rule over Konohagakure.

After a period of time.

Aoba slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He already had an answer in his heart.

Of course.

His answer was what he had guessed.

It doesn't mean that it will be something that will definitely happen.

It was just that he was pushing it based on the current situation.

Aoba felt that the matter would eventually evolve between the two situations...

In other words.

These two situations would happen.

In his opinion.

After Uzumaki Ashina died, the Uzumaki clan really wanted to find another person to rely on. That person was Konohagakure.

At least at that time.

Their only idea for Konohagakure was to take refuge.

They went to seek refuge with Uzumaki Mito, a strong Uzumaki clan member.

However.

When they arrived at Konohagakure.

Would there be any changes?

That would be full of unknowns.

However...

Aoba felt that what Danzo said was very reasonable. When the Uzumaki Clan came to Konohagakure at that time, they could really be considered fierce dragons crossing the river.

They would be a strong clan with the extremely famous First Hokage wife.

To be honest.

Aoba felt content with Hiruzen's leadership.

Aoba had Danzo's memory and knew how Hiruzen became the Hokage.

That was to kill all who block his way up with a borrowed knife!

Every head in Danzo's hands could not be said to have anything to do with Hiruzen. Even with Kagami's death, Hiruzen knew it. He also knew that Danzo had transplanted Kagami's eyes on his right eye, which had already been blinded. He just pretended not to know and treated it as a reward for Danzo.

Although Hiruzen hid very well in front of people in this world, he would still take off his disguise and communicate and plan together in front of Danzo.

Hiruzen was not an idiot.

After he knew that the Uzumaki Clan was coming to Konohagakure, the first thing he thought of was the possibility of danger. He quickly found Danzo, hoping to hear Danzo's opinion and let Danzo say what he wanted.

It seemed that Hiruzen was very clear about the interests of the Uzumaki Clan coming to Konohagakure. It was completely possible that it would become a turtledove taking over the magpie nest, and he was powerless to stop it. The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

It was just as Danzo said.

Hiruzen could face the Uchiha clan that no longer had Kagami. Although the Uchiha clan was strong, they were like dragons without a head and could not cause any waves.

Even the Uchiha clan wanted to start a coup a few years after the Kyuubi Rampage because the village blamed them, and there was no other way. At that time, the Uchiha clan members did not know that Fugaku had opened his Mangekyo Sharingan; otherwise, they would have already had this idea. After all, they would have a backbone and do their best to follow Fugaku.

According to Danzo's memory...

After experiencing the baptism of the First Ninja World War, especially after the death of his teacher, Senju Tobirama. Kagami's heart suddenly changed.

The negative emotions surged out uncontrollably.

This strong emotion.

It directly stimulated the chakra in Kagami's brain.

It allowed him to open his Mangekyo Sharingan.

Moreover.

After Kagami obtained his Mangekyo Sharingan, his character and state changed, and he began to fight for the Hokage position.

This was a competition for the position of Konohagakure Hokage.

There was no right or wrong.

There was a winner and a loser.

After experiencing the fight for the Hokage, Hiruzen knew that the Hokage position was not easy to come by, which made him more attached to this powerful position and more greedy to sit in this position until the moment when he could not even walk.

It was also because of this idea.

This made Hiruzen especially cherish the Hokage position.

In the face of the Uzumaki clan, which might threaten his position, he decided not to take any risks and let the Uzumaki clan die.

"In fact, there is nothing wrong with this..."

Thinking of this, the corner of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile. For Hiruzen to do such a thing, he could completely understand. This was what Hiruzen could do; there was nothing strange about it.

One had to know.

Hiruzen looked very tolerant. But he was not a truly tolerant person. Moreover, Aoba felt no problem with Danzo's preventive strike this time.

Although it was very cruel for the Uzumaki Clan, who had already lost their clan's leader and was betrayed by his allies, directly leading to the extermination of the entire clan.

But he was clear that if Danzo did not do so...

There was a high chance that Konohagakure's power replacement would happen.

Not to mention whether Uzumaki Mito has this idea. After all, Aoba has never been in contact with Uzumaki Mito and has only seen her a few times in anime. When he came to this world, Uzumaki Mito was already dead. He had no idea what kind of character this person had, so he did not make any random guesses.

However, the Uzumaki clan was a super powerful clan that had mastered sealing techniques.

Strength could make people swell!

It can also make people arrogant!

He could almost foresee that after coming to Konohagakure, the clan would appear very humble, but then there would be all kinds of unexpected conflicts due to various trivial matters.

For example, the problem of the clan's residence.

This was also a direct problem that caused the Uchiha clan to start a coup.

Right now, Konohagakure's construction and layout were perfect, and there was no place for the Uzumaki Clan to live. Unless they lived near the outskirts of Konohagakure's outer circle, like the Uchiha clan after the Kyuubi Rampage.

But...

Would the Uzumaki Clan be satisfied?

They wouldn't say anything at first but after a long time?

After all, the Uzumaki Clan was originally a clan that occupied the Country of Whirlpools and even had their own hidden village, Uzushiogakure.

A habit that had been developed over the years.

How could it change overnight?

This point.

Aoba was very certain.

This was like a young lady from a wealthy family who had suddenly fallen into dire straits. She had no choice but to live in a village relative's house. In the beginning, she might not say anything, but sooner or later, she would raise all kinds of dissatisfaction toward the environment there.

After all, she had money in her hands, and there were village people!

Many people in Konohagakure were dissatisfied with Hiruzen. Coupled with the prestige of the First Hokage's wife, people would still push it even if she did not have so many thoughts.

In short...

Aoba felt that if he were to stand on Hiruzen and Danzo's position, it wouldn't be considered too much.

At least, it could be considered self-preservation based on the current situation.

Perhaps.

If it were anyone else in that position.

They might all have the same thought.

"How can you allow others to sleep in a narrow bed!"

Aoba slowly nodded. He had learned a lot from Danzo's memories. He might be able to use them in the future. No matter what, he was a person who had crossed over from the modern era. He had a lot of theoretical accumulation in his mind, but if he really wanted to make a river of blood for his purpose, he still needed to improve. However, he was not in a hurry. His experience could become more and more abundant as he continued to read memories, allowing him to deal with all kinds of things in the future more calmly and decisively.

"I will continue reading..."

Aoba did not read all the memories in one breath. After all, these things did not happen now but had already become a foregone conclusion. Watching it earlier or later wouldn't change the ending. However, if he did not digest it carefully at the time, he might forget about it later.

This was just like when he read novels in the past; he especially liked to leave a comment. As long as he saw some special places, he would leave some comment; even if it was just a simple ridicule, it still left his own footprints.

Although this did not have any effect on the subsequent ending.

However, if he were to read the entire book before leaving a comment, he might have forgotten about it that place. Now, it was the same reason. When he saw Danzo's memory, he couldn't help but step out and make his own analysis.

Then, he continued to read the next part of the memory. He could verify his analysis and see how the matter actually happened.

For a moment.

Aoba closed his eyes again.

He raised his hands and pressed his thumb against his temples. He rubbed his scalp and eased his discomfort when reading the memories.

Then Aoba reenter Danzo's memories.

After sending out all the scrolls, Danzo received a reply from the various forces.

After that.

Danzo took these letters.

He walks out of his office and goes to Hiruzen's office.

Knock Knock Knock...

After Danzo gently knocked on the door, he directly opened the door and walked in.

Then.

All eyes focused on Danzo.

At this time, there was a meeting in the Hokage's office. Each Jonin Captain stood in the office and listened to Hiruzen's instructions.

When Hiruzen saw Danzo, he nodded slowly.

"Let's end today's matter here. All of you can go back. If you have any problems, come find me at any time." Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

"Yes!"

The Jonin Captains immediately nodded and then disappeared in a flash.

Suddenly.

Only Hiruzen and Danzo remained in the office.

Danzo did not say a word.

He walked in directly and immediately closed the door of the office. Then he turned to look at Hiruzen.

"How is it?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. His face no longer had the smile he had when he faced Jonin Captains. Instead, he became extremely serious. After this period of psychological construction, he completely accepted this kind of thing.

"All the information has been sent. I have also received replies from the various forces. Without exception, all of them have agreed. They will attack the Country of Whirlpool at the appointed time." Danzo nodded.

"Reply?" Hiruzen's pupils shrank slightly. He instantly caught a point. After that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "What identity did you use when you sent them a letter?"

"This is more complicated. Do you want me to talk about it now?" Danzo felt this was not an important part, but from Hiruzen's expression, he seemed to think this was very important.

"Yes." Hiruzen nodded with a firm attitude.

"Alright."

Danzo nodded, then took out the reply letters from his bosom and put them on Hiruzen's desk.

"I mainly sent letters to them using three identities! "

"The matter of sending information to the small countries around the Country of Whirlpool's lands is to invite them to destroy the Uzumaki clan together as the daimyo of the Country of Lightning."

"When sending information to the small countries around the Country of Whirlpool's coast, as the daimyo of the Country of Water, I invited them to destroy the Uzumaki clan together."

"When sending information to the Country of Lightning and the Country of Water, the identity use is the daimyo of the Country of Iron."

"And when sending information to the Country of Iron the identity use is the alliance of both daimyo and the other small country."

"This is the intelligence circle I have set up."

"There are my people in these countries who can directly send information in and intercept the information.."

"In this way, what they have come into contact with in each of their forces is that they have received the scroll of the joint attack on the Uzumaki Clan and wrote a reply to the daimyo that invited them."

"The whole process has nothing to do with our Country of Fire."

"Not only that."

"I also arranged a Root team to hide in every checkpoint in the Country of Fire, preventing any information from entering the Country of Fire during this period of time."

"This way, when the Country of Whirlpool is attacked by the joint attack, the Country of Fire won't get any information immediately."

"When the next few batches of information arrive..."

"It's already too late!"

Danzo coldly said. It could be said that he had planned the whole thing flawlessly. He did not leave any trace of Hiruzen at all. He allowed Hiruzen to sit in the Hokage position without any worries. He did not need to worry about anything at all.

"Alright."

After a moment of silence, Hiruzen heavily nodded his head. Although what Danzo had done was shocking to him, it was indeed the easiest way to make the Uzumaki Clan disappear.

"This is not the only reason you came to find me."

Hiruzen raised his eyes and focused his gaze on Danzo. He vaguely felt that there was no need for Danzo just to come here to report such a thing. After all, when he sent out the information, he did not tell him.

In the past, when Danzo did anything, he just did it. Some he knew, and some he didn't know.

This was the minimum trust and tacit understanding between the two.

As long as the general direction was correct.

For some small matters, it was not important.

Those who achieved great things did not care about trifles!

Apart from other aspects, regarding tolerance and compassion for Danzo, Hiruzen was true and not adulterated.

"Yes."

Danzo nodded. There was no expression on his face. He looked extremely serious as if he was about to say something very important. He gave off a great sense of oppression. Even Hiruzen was a little nervous when he saw him like this.

"It's about Mito-sama."

After Danzo said this, he immediately stopped talking. He just stared straight at Hiruzen, waiting for the latter to respond.

"What happened to Mito-sama?"

Hiruzen's voice instantly became even deeper and hoarse. It sounded very magnetic, but there was a sense of danger behind this magnetism.

"How are we going to deal with Mito-sama?"

As soon as Danzo said this.

Hiruzen instantly fell into silence.

Neither of them was a noob anymore.

There was no need to say more.

They all understood the relationship here.

"The Uzumaki Clan is gone. Mito-sama won't do anything. Just as she doesn't have any thoughts right now, I don't think it's important, right?" Hiruzen said meaningfully. He raised his eyes and stared at Danzo. From his expression, it could still be seen that he was waiting for Danzo's words.

"Mito-sama is still the Kyuubi Jinchuriki!" Danzo coldly said.

"You mean..." Hiruzen narrowed his eyes again, and the cold light in his eyes could not even cover his eyelids, revealing a penetrating sharpness.

"Hiruzen, you know very well that the only ones who can control the Kyuubi are Wood Release and Sharingan. Now that the experiment of Wood Release has failed, the Sharingan is the only power that can control the Kyuubi. After the news of the Uzumaki clan's extinction, Mito-sama will be greatly impacted. If the Kyuubi seal is weakened, it will likely become a treasure for the Uchiha clan. We have to guard against the Uzumaki clan and also the Uchiha clan. We must guard against the Uzumaki clan and the Uchiha clan joining forces!" Danzo's train of thought was very clear. He had already seen through all of these things. These days, he had already seen the extent of the things that could happen here. It was completely in pieces.

"The Uzumaki Clan and the Uchiha Clan are working together?" Hiruzen's eyes trembled slightly, then he shook his head and said, "This is impossible. The death of Hashirama is related to Madara. How can Mito-sama unite with the Uchiha Clan?"

"Then what if Mito-sama accidentally found out that we were the ones who caused the Uzumaki Clan extinction?" Danzo asked directly.

"This..." Hiruzen was instantly speechless. Indeed, there was no such thing as being invisible or being able to protect the secret forever. This was indeed the key point that needed to be noticed.

"The Uzumaki Clan extinction matter cannot withstand scrutiny. If Mito-sama investigates it, it is necessary to find out who wrote the scroll and who distributed the information. When attacking the Uzumaki clan, all forces have the same goal. They will not talk about this topic at all. However, if we go back to the past, it will be hard to say how things will develop." Danzo said in a deep voice. What he did was just a fake messenger. If there were no such persons after the investigation, it would be easy to know that there was a conspiracy.

"Just say it." Hiruzen nodded and made up his mind. He already knew what to do.

"Find a new Uzumaki Clan member and let her replace Uzumaki Mito and become the new Kyuubi Jinchuriki." Danzo immediately spoke out his thoughts.

"How is this possible?!" Hiruzen shook his head without hesitation. He felt that this kind of thing was not reliable at all. It was impossible to do it. He was clear that if the Bijuu left the Jinchuriki's body, there was only death.

"I can do it." Danzo nodded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a rare smile. He said, "If we hand over the person who will be the last member of the Uzumaki Clan to Mito-sama, do you think Mito-sama will agree?"

"This..." Hiruzen suddenly widened his eyes. He stared at Danzo's bandaged face. The wound under the bandage was caused when he was working for him. He had given full authority to Danzo to do these shady things, but he found that Danzo was a bit too ruthless. It was so cruel that even he felt his heart tremble when he imagined it.

"After the Uzumaki clan was exterminated, Mito-sama would feel exhausted. At that time, her body would definitely decline further. Then, we said that we protected the last Uzumaki clan member. Then, she had no right to choose. If she had not taken the initiative to seal the Kyuubi on that clansman before she died, the Kyuubi would no longer be at the Uzumaki clan's hands after the Kyuubi gained freedom." Danzo analyzed seriously.

"Why would Mito-sama insist that the Kyuubi stay on the body of an Uzumaki clan?" Hiruzen was puzzled by this. This really touched his blind spot.

"It was not to stay on the Uzumaki clan's body but to preserve the last Uzumaki clan bloodline. Otherwise, who knew what kind of treatment the last member of the Uzumaki clan would suffer? At least, if she became the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, she would be protected by the village before she grew up. After she grew up, she could borrow Kyuubi's power to protect the Uzumaki clan's future. No matter what, she had to do it. This was not a loss to her, or it was worth it!" Danzo analyzed it logically. When he was preparing to exterminate the Uzumaki clan, he had already taken Mito's matter into consideration.

"Your proposal is indeed feasible, but how should I save a member of the Uzumaki clan in advance and the one who has the physique to house the Kyuubi? If, according to our previous plan, when the ninjas I lead arrive in the Country of Whirlpool, I'm afraid not a single member of the Uzumaki clan will be left!" Hiruzen said with a gloomy face. His face revealed a pondering expression.

"What you said is indeed a big problem. I have not thought of this yet. Now, it is just a rough idea, including who to find to become the Kyuubi Jinchuriki. I have not done a thorough investigation." The smile on Danzo's face disappeared. There were still many imperfections in his plan, which was a part that he had yet to figure out.

"How about this..."

Hiruzen's eyes immediately fell on the desk. He immediately pulled up the drawer, took out the kiseru from it, lit it with a match, and then took a puff.

"I'll write a letter too. Help me hand him over to someone."

After saying this, Hiruzen took a few puffs. This feeling was as if he was calming himself down.

"For whom?"

Danzo's exposed left eye stared at Hiruzen. His eyes were filled with doubt, and small question marks appeared on his head.

"You will know in a while."

Hiruzen smoked a few more times, then put down the kiseru in his hand and took out a scroll from the drawer.

After that.

He waved his pen.

He began to write lines of words on the scroll.

These words were relatively far away from Danzo.

He did not see them.

Moreover, Danzo could also feel that Hiruzen did not intend to let him see it. This caused a trace of dissatisfaction to arise in his heart.

It was as if he had been treated as an outsider by Hiruzen.

"Alright!"

After Hiruzen finished writing the scroll, he did not roll it up. Instead, he directly folded it and threw it at Danzo like a rag.

"I know you want to read it. It feels strange to be stared at when I write it. Now, after you finish reading it and seal the contents of this scroll, send it to me personally. You must hand it to that person precisely."

Hiruzen's expression was extremely serious. This was the only time he took himself off from the light.

If he was discovered...

Then all his previous efforts would be in vain!

"Alright!"

After Danzo received the scroll, his gaze immediately fell on the words on the scroll.

At the same time.

Aoba's attention was also focused on the words.

The content written on it.

For a moment, Danzo and Aoba, who were reading the memories, were shocked.

The person that Hiruzen wanted to give the scroll to was actually...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 348: Why Does This Girl Seems to Want to Eat Me?

Aoba clearly saw what Hiruzen wrote on the scroll.

The content on it.

A great secret was revealed.

This was something that Aoba had never thought of before.

He was sure that he would not have thought of such a situation if he had not seen such a scene in Danzo's memory.

Moreover.

Danzo had no intention of telling this matter!

This memory happened many years ago, but until the moment of the finale, no one has said anything about it, and no one knows about these things.

Perhaps.

If Aoba had not found this memory.

The things that Hiruzen had done might never be known to anyone!

This was obviously a great secret to be taken to the grave!

Aoba's gaze clearly fell on the content beginning. On it was a name that almost everyone in the Ninja World had heard of!

Hanzo!

It was just a name.

But it was enough to make others dumbfounded.

Aoba believed that anyone who saw this name would be dumbfounded!

The dignified Konohagakure leader wrote such a secret letter to the Amegakure leader!

No one would believe such a thing!

'Could it be...'

'Hiruzen was actually related to Hanzo?'

This kind of thing...

Even if he racked his brains, Aoba could not imagine it. It was beyond his expectations and no longer within his scope of knowledge.

"What's going on?"

A big question mark popped up in Aoba's head. He only hesitated for a moment and immediately paused Danzo's memory. Then, he carefully stared at the words on the scroll written by Hiruzen and began to read them in detail.

It had been long since he had read the memories so carefully!

Even though Danzo had written to those forces not long ago, he did not really read it. Now, he was trying to figure out exactly what Hiruzen had written.

In a split second.

Line after line of text appeared before his eyes.

[To Hanzo:

There is something I need your help with. I need you to gather your forces at the Country of Fire border, pretending to attack our Country of Fire.

Our Konohagakure will send many ninjas to guard our border at that time.

Neither of us should take the initiative to launch an attack, mainly to attract attention, and there should be no loss or consumption of personnel.

After a while, I will personally initiate a peace talk with you and give you satisfactory compensation.

Konohagakure, Sarutobi Hiruzen.]

A few short lines of text made Aoba look at it for a few minutes. When he finished reading all the content, his mood was very heavy, and he became serious.

'Isn't this just asking Hanzo to attack Konohagakure?'

'How could he think of such a thing?'

'Genius?!'

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched slightly. He was shocked as if he had seen the omen of the Second Ninja World War.

'Is this Hiruzen's suffocating operation?'

In order to not lure the Uzumaki Clan sleeping lion in, he specially summoned the tiger next door to let the tiger attack him.

Aoba felt rather helpless in his heart. After that, he continued to look back and immersed himself in Danzo's perspective again and carefully watched what was happening before him.

When such a secret letter appears.

Even the original owner of this memory, Shimura Danzo, was extremely shocked. He even has an expression of disbelief.

"Since when did you get in touch with Hanzo?"

Danzo asked, a little puzzled.

Even Danzo was extremely surprised by this.

Even he didn't even know about this.

All of a sudden.

Danzo's left eye was exposed to the outside and was filled with intense doubt. His eyes were full of confusion. He didn't know what was going on at all.

"When I was on a mission, I had an experience of cooperating with Hanzo. It's just that you all don't know about it. I didn't intend to spread it around. After all, the present is different from the past. Our identities have already changed. We are no longer little ninjas." Hiruzen sighed. As he spoke, his eyes flickered with reminiscence as if he recalled the past.

"When you were on a mission, you met Hanzo. How come I don't know? I have never seen you on such a mission before. What's going on?" Danzo asked with a frown. His expression did not look very comfortable. From his posture, it was as if he had been deceived. He stared at Hiruzen as if Hiruzen had done something shameful behind his back.

"In the past, when I was on a mission, you wished for me to die on a mission. Why would you pay attention to what I did..." Hiruzen forced a smile, making people feel he was complaining, and he didn't look like Hokage at all.

"Forget it; I won't argue with you about this. But you should have told me earlier that you have these kinds of resources. Now I understand what you mean. These two things can be done together. We can not only let those big and small forces attack the Country of Whirlpool together but also extend the battlefield to the inland area so that the Country of Rain can start a war against more countries." Danzo was about to put away the scroll. After closing the scroll, he laid a seal on it, making it a sealed scroll. His thoughts began to wander, thinking about how the following things should be carried out.

"That's exactly what I mean. I hope that when Amegakure comes to attack Konohagakure, we can mobilize all our Konoha ninjas. Even if something happens to the Country of Whirlpool, we can't help immediately. This way, we have a reasonable explanation for the late arrival." Hiruzen nodded. He had already given up everything for the Hokage position. After his analysis with Danzo, he realized that he absolutely could not let the Uzumaki Clan people enter Konohagakure.

Not only did he have to stop them.

He also had to destroy them.

One must know that the Uzumaki Clan was not only a big problem for the other forces in the Ninja World but also a big problem for Hiruzen!

If he can't get rid of it...

There will be endless future troubles!

"In fact, if only Amegakure attacked us, Konohagakure, the effect we can achieve is limited. We can play a little more and make everything more chaotic. Then we can do it even easier, and Mito-sama wouldn't suspect anything!" Danzo immediately began to think. He was the aide behind Hiruzen, and he made a better plan in a few words.

"You mean to say... we should pull in the other forces and participate in the battle between us?" Hiruzen stared at him in confusion. He found that Danzo's ability to improve his current plan was extremely powerful. It could make the plan extremely reliable and cover a wide area.

"That's right!"

Danzo nodded without hesitation. Then, his left eye flashed with a cold light. This made him look particularly fierce. His aura suddenly rose, giving people the feeling that he had entered his domain.

"Hiruzen!"

"We can't just rely on Amegakure to cooperate with our performance."

"As long as it's fake..."

"Then, after a long time, there will be flaws."

"Mito-sama is not so easily deceived! "

Danzo's exposed eyes stared at Hiruzen, and he had already begun to radiate his wisdom quickly.

"We're going to bring both Sunagakure and Iwagakure over and turn this battle into a long chaotic multi-party brawl. This way, we can focus the village's attention on the battlefield and turn this matter into a reality." Danzo said in a deep voice.

"But..."

After hearing Danzo's words, Hiruzen's expression changed slightly. He frowned as if he had something to say about this matter. After that, he said, "Danzo, the purpose of writing this letter is not to start a war but to have Hanzo cooperate with me to attract the village's attention. We are just pretending to have friction. Can you understand what I mean?"

"I made it very clear just now. Don't treat Mito-sama as a fool. If you start a fake war, then there is no problem. But if it is connected to the Uzumaki Clan's annihilation, this matter will be exposed instantly!" Danzo immediately said in a low voice. His tone was extremely serious and did not give Hiruzen any chance to refute. He directly rejected Hiruzen's naive idea.

"Then what do you think we should do?" Hiruzen pursed his lips helplessly. He was speechless and did not know what to say about this. It was as if he had fallen into a strange circle. If he did not do it, there would be problems. However, if he did it, there would be even more problems. These problems were all in front of him. If he could not deal with them reasonably, there would be a big problem.

"A real war!" Danzo said simply.

"What? What did you say? This is absolutely impossible!" Hiruzen shook his head without any hesitation. Then, he said with a cold expression, "I thought you would find Sunagakure and Iwagakure to cooperate with the performance. But now, it seems that you don't think so at all. We absolutely can not start a real war."

"Hahahahaha!"

When Danzo heard Hiruzen's words, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was filled with deep ridicule.

"Hiruzen!"

"You are still so naive!"

"Take this scroll of yours as an example..."

"When you first took it out, it was indeed quite shocking!"

"But, there are two things that shocked me."

"The first one, you actually know Hanzo, and you are willing to give up your wings to find Hanzo for help. This is a very difficult matter, so I am shocked."

"The second is..."

"You are still so naive!"

"Even you said that the present is different from the past. Your identities have changed, and your thoughts are all for the sake of your own villages. You all have different standpoints."

"In that case..."

"Why do you think Hanzo will cooperate with your performance?"

Danzo directly asked Hiruzen a critical question. As soon as this sentence came out, Hiruzen was immediately speechless.

That's right!

The current situation was no longer the same!

He wanted the other party to use Amegakure power to act like an army attacking the border and then wait for him to discuss withdrawing the troops.

This was indeed a bit difficult!

But...

If he openly told Hanzo about the truth, wouldn't that be even more difficult?

Thinking of this.

Hiruzen was silent.

His thoughts were blocked, and he did not know how to do this anymore.

His head was a mess. It was like it was filled with paste.

He had no idea how to deal with such a situation.

"Danzo, do you mean I should not send out this scroll?" Hiruzen said after hesitating for a moment.

"No, you have to send it out, and there is no need for any changes. As long as this scroll is in Hanzo's hands, we will have a war." Danzo said indifferently.

"What do you mean?" Hiruzen did not really understand what Danzo meant. There was a big question mark on his head. He did not clearly understand the meaning of his words.

"Hanzo is not as naive as you. He is naturally suspicious. You know that if you emphasize that you are pretending to fight, he will think that you are really going to fight. So, this scroll of yours can be said to be a declaration of war." Danzo explained. When he spoke, he did not forget to glare coldly at Hiruzen. He knew that Hiruzen was cowardly and naive, but he did not expect that after being the Hokage for ten years, he was still so cowardly and naive. If there is no one here to stare at him, Danzo did not know how many detours Hiruzen would take.

"This..."

Hiruzen's pupils shrank, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

Through his eyes.

It could be seen.

He really had not thought of this.

"Hahahaha! However, Hiruzen, you have come up with a very good idea for me. I will send your scroll over right now. Then, as an envoy of Sunagakure and Iwagakure, send the scroll of Third Kazekage and Third Tsuchikage together. The scroll above asks Hanzo to dispatch his ninjas to cooperate with the performance. In this way, when Hanzo sees these words, he will definitely think that you will attack him, and he will prepare to fight." Danzo said with his left hand on his chin. At this time, a satisfied look appeared on his face. It could be said that he was very satisfied with the handling of this matter.

"Do we not need to do anything else?" Hiruzen furrowed his brows. This was not what he had expected. He continued asking, "Are you sure you can get Hanzo to start a war?"

"Hiruzen! To think that you have a relationship with Hanzo but don't understand his character. I can't see another one in the ninja world who is suspicious as him. As long as he is alive, we can always use his suspicious character to induce him. This is too easy. Moreover, the most important thing is..."

When Danzo said this, his tone paused slightly. The expression on his face returned to a serious state. His exposed left eye narrowed slightly and looked very cold.

"Hanzo has long wanted to expand his territory. Even without your scroll, it won't take long for him to start a war. Moreover, our Country of Fire has abundant resources. The content of your scroll is just the catalyst. Besides that, don't expect Hanzo to believe any word of it."

When Danzo said this.

Hiruzen fell into complete silence.

About conspiracies and plots.

Hiruzen admitted that he was no match for Danzo. This was also the reason why he needed Danzo very much.

There were many things that he did not expect Danzo to be able to think of. n(0)vel(b)(j)(n) was the first platform to present this chapter.

He could not do many things, but Danzo could do them.

It was precisely because of Danzo's existence!

Hiruzen could rest assured and stand at Konohagakure's brightest spot, becoming a leaf bathed in sunlight.

As for Danzo...

He became the root that was deeply embedded into the dark ground.

This huge root firmly grasped the soil that allowed Konohagakure, this big tree, not to be swayed by the storm that swept over.

"Hiruzen, leave this matter to me. I will now deal with Amegakure's matters and look for a suitable Kyuubi Jinchuriki to take over Mito-sama's place!"

After saying this sentence, Danzo turns his head and leaves the office, ready to start the process of the subsequent conspiracy.

...

"Sigh..."

Aoba couldn't help but sigh. He suddenly withdrew from the memory and shook his head vigorously. He was completely shocked.

"So this is what happened!"

Aoba couldn't help but sigh again. This kind of thing was completely beyond his expectations. It was simply something he didn't expect.

But when he found out.

However, he felt that these things were reasonable.

It was just that...

It never occurred to him that these things were all related, and it could be said that a single incident would affect the overall situation.

"The friendship between the Senju Clan and the Uzumaki Clan, coupled with the relationship between Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Mito, made the Uzumaki Clan join Konohagakure. However, because of Uzumaki Ashina, the Uzumaki Clan left Konohagakure and established the Uzushiogakure in the Country of Whirlpool on its own. Then, under Konohagakure's protection, they build power that makes many forces fear them. This could be said to be the beginning of a tragedy..."

Aoba slowly muttered to himself. He spread out a notebook he had brought over as he spoke. He took out a pen and began to record the words on it one by one. He was prepared to smooth out this matter according to his habits.

"The Uzumaki Clan has great power and ambition. If not for the fact that Uzumaki Ashina couldn't beat Senju Hashirama, he would have already thought of seizing Konohagakure's regime. Otherwise, there would be no need to break away from Konohagakure and establish his own village. He would become the village leader, and the relationship between the two clans would be handled in an alliance. It could be said that this greed and desire was the fuse for everything that followed."

As Aoba spoke, he wrote Uzumaki Ashina's name on the top of the notebook and drew a circle on it.

"The Uzumaki Clan will be exposed to the eyes of all forces when they become independent. However, they can rely on Senju Hashirama, so there is no problem for the time being."

"However, with Senju Hashirama's death, the Ninja World fell into chaos. At that time, the Uzumaki clan still had the powerful Uzumaki Ashina, but when Uzumaki Ashina also died, things became completely different. There has been a change. "

"It can be said that Uzumaki Ashina's death was the fuse for the clan's annihilation. The Uzumaki clan's annihilation was also the fuse to the Second Ninja World War outbreak."

Aoba drew patterns on the notebook one by one. After he finished drawing the patterns, he slowly nodded.

"Interesting!"

"Senju Hashirama's death was the fuse to the First Ninja World War outbreak."

"Uzumaki Ashina's death was the fuse to the Second Ninja World War outbreak."

"According to the Ninja World's original history, the Third Kazekage's death was the fuse to the Third Ninja World War."

"But now it was Uchiha Sekai's death that triggered the Third Ninja World War!"

"In this way..."

"Brother Sekai, you didn't lose anything!"

"In the future history of the Ninja World, you have left a deep and heavy mark!"

Aoba's hands moved in circles, sorting out the relationships between the people here.

"I don't need to look at the later memory anymore. I'll slowly check it when I have time!"

"I can already guess the outcome even if I don't look at it..."

"It's just that Hiruzen and Danzo selected Kushina, who can become the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, and successfully brought her back to Konohagakure before the Uzumaki clan's annihilation."

"On another dark and windy night, Uzumaki Kushina successfully inherit the Kyuubi from Uzumaki Mito, becoming the new Kyuubi Jinchuriki."

"Just like that, the powerful Uzumaki Clan disappeared in the long river of the Ninja World's history..."

"I finally understand why Hiruzen and the two advisors were so nervous when they saw me reveal the Uzumaki Clan characteristics."

Aoba muttered one sentence after another. Through these few short memories, he had more or less understood what had happened at that time and roughly understood the process of Uzumaki clan annihilation.

After all, this was not a series that needed to be watched to the end.

Instead, he would go back to the past, and as long as he knew the cause, he could deduce the process.

Aoba felt that even if the process he deduced were somewhat different from what happened, the difference was not too big. He would slowly read those memories when he had the chance.

It had to be said.

Danzo's memories were too huge.

It looked very complicated.

Almost every moment, he planned and executed all kinds of shady events.

This made him not dare to read quickly when he looked through Danzo's memories. He even had to slow down and pause most of the time, afraid of missing even a little detail. However, if the time ratio were one-to-one, then the time needed to read Danzo's memories would be based on the years.

In the memories that Aoba had read.

This could be said to be the only one.

Of course.

There was another person that was completely different from Danzo.

That was Duy.

In memory, besides training, it was training. Every day was either in the training process or on the way to training...

Don't even talk about looking at the details.

Even if the high-speed fast-forward was turned on, it was like a single loop. All you saw were repeated clips, and there was no end in sight.

After Aoba figured out everything, he turned his gaze back to the notebook.

Suddenly.

Aoba's fingers pinched the notebook paper. After that, he tore off the page with the character relationship written on it.

Snipped Snipped Snipped...

When this piece of paper fell into Aoba's hand, it was like entering a shredding machine. It instantly turned into pieces and stuck to his body.

Immediately after.

Aoba raised his hands and quickly made a series of hand seals.

A surge of chakra suddenly surged up.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)."

Aoba said softly. As his voice rang out, a person who looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

"Here's the pen, you write!"

Aoba directly handed the pen to the shadow clone in front of him. The task he assigned to this shadow clone was to sit in his office, hold the pen, and write the story of Binbin, a Teenage From the Ninja School.

After all, it had been a few days since Eaton had been waiting.

No matter what, it had to start.

"Yes."

The shadow clone immediately took the pen handed over by Aoba and sat down on the chair behind the desk. His mind began recalling the articles he had seen on the forum. It was written with ninjas as the background through background-shifting technology, and a series of adaptations were carried out to match the ninja customs.

However...

Even if it was an adaptation, it was not a magic reform.

Binbin's inner core was still there.

Aoba knew this would still be an explosive novel that would sweep through the Ninja World. After all, it was a work that countless people regarded as divine works in the modern world. In the Naruto World, where there were almost no novels, it was simply a foreign species invasion.

Oh, that's not right.

It should be a foreign cultural invasion!

Aoba had never thought he would one day use such a method to leave a deep impression on the ninja world.

When Aoba saw that the shadow clone had started to work normally, he immediately thought of something and communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on his tower. His figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.

Swish!

Aoba went straight out to the first floor of the tower.

It was now a ruined place.

One puppet after another that had yet to be completed was placed on this floor, and they were in different progress.

Some were already completed.

Some were still in the middle of construction.

Suddenly.

Aoba formed another hand seal.

This time, the hand seal was different from what he had done in his office.

"Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

In a split second.

Aoba's shadow clones appeared one by one on this floor.

Every shadow clone had a puppet beside them.

"Let's begin."

Aoba immediately nodded at the shadow clones, indicating they could proceed with the puppet technique training.

This was what he had planned.

However, it was continuously interrupted by Hiruzen and Fugaku.

Now, it was possible to carry on with the training again.

"Yes!"

These shadow clones said to Aoba in unison. After they finished speaking, they immediately began to move their hands. Each of them was very skilled in their movements. After all, they were all Aoba's shadow clones.

When Aoba saw this scene, he slowly nodded. After that, he stepped forward and walked toward the tower's second floor. He was ready to flip through the books on the second floor, especially about the Uzumaki Clan Sealing Technique.

Through Danzo's memories, he already knew about the Uzumaki Clan.

Now, as long as he could learn more about the Uzumaki Clan Sealing Technique, he would be able to appear as a ninja of the Uzumaki Clan.

...

On the noisy and bustling street of Konohagakure.

Two girls walked side by side, and their faces were full of sadness. One of the girls was tall and had long braids on her head. She looked like she had lost her energy. The other person had a round, oval face, and her brown hair was scattered casually. Her face was filled with deep helplessness.

These two girls were Nara Saki of the Nara Clan and Akimichi Rin of the Akimichi Clan.

"Saki.. do you think... we have a chance... to participate... in the Chunin Exam?" Akimichi Rin said while rubbing her stomach. She was so hungry that she couldn't even speak coherently. Recently, they had been looking for teammates every day. They left early and returned late at night. Their physical strength couldn't withstand it at all.

"It's too difficult... too troublesome..." Saki smiled helplessly. She didn't tell Rin about Fugaku's so-called guarantee. Instead, they continued to search for teammates. When Fugaku finished speaking at that time, she just went over and didn't take it seriously. After all, the other party was Konoha Military Police Force's people. How could he help them find teammates so easily? She thought that Konoha Military Police Force's brother was comforting her after she encountered danger.

"Saki, why don't we not participate in Chunin's exam? Anyway, we tried our best. There is no way now, and we can't be blamed." Akimichi Rin was a little relieved. She felt it was already difficult to persist in finding a teammate this time. For such a long time, she had been holding on to expectations every day. Then, her expectations would come to nothing. It was really tiring to keep going like this.

"Alright." Saki nodded and sighed, "Then let's just forget about it. I am also tired. We can't find it. This might be the will of heaven. Let's give up, and everything will be okay."

"That makes sense!" When Akimichi Rin heard Nara Saki's words, her eyes widened. She was full of energy. She grinned and pointed to the barbecue shop not far away, "Why don't we go and eat barbecue?"

"..."

Nara Saki couldn't help but roll her eyes at Akimichi Rin. She was speechless. This good friend of hers couldn't say three words without saying eat. Now, she wanted to eat a barbecue. This was too much.

"Can't I?" Akimichi Rin immediately put on a wronged look. Her round face suddenly collapsed, and she looked very pitiful.

"I have no money..." Nara Saki helplessly spread out her hands. Every time she ate with her, she ate 90% of it. However, this was not a problem for Saki. It was just that she really had no money today.

"This..." Akimichi Rin immediately reached into the ninja pouch at her waist and took out her shriveled wallet. There was indeed some money in it, but there was no way to treat her best friend. The amount was not even enough for her to eat.

"Let's not eat anymore. Let's go back and have a good rest today. Let's talk about our teammates later in the war!" Nara Saki shook her head and said helplessly. They were in a hurry to participate in Chunin Exam. They wanted to quickly become Chunin so they could be qualified to participate in the Ninja World War. They did not want to stay at home when the war happened. They were more willing to go to the battlefield to realize their own value.

"There's no other way!"

Akimichi Rin was full of disappointment. She still wanted to eat a barbecue and say goodbye to Chunin Exam, which she could not participate in. However, the heavens did not grant her wish. Even such a small wish could not be fulfilled.

"Saki?"

Just at this time.

A puzzled voice sounded.

This voice was very unfamiliar to Akimichi Rin. She had never heard of it before. However, she heard the other person calling Saki's name, so she immediately turned to look at him.

Nara Saki felt a sense of familiarity the moment her name was called. She had heard this voice before, and not so long ago, it gave her a very familiar feeling.

Both of them looked toward the source of the voice.

In their line of sight.

It was a young man wearing the Konoha Military Police Force uniform. His black hair fluttered in the wind, and he looked a little handsome.

This person was Uchiha Fugaku.

At this time, Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin were standing at the intersection next to the barbecue shop, while Fugaku was opposite. It was obvious that he had met them while patrolling.

"Brother Fugaku!"

When Saki saw Fugaku, a smile appeared on her face. She raised her hand and waved at Fugaku.

She looked like she was waving her hand.

But it was very obvious that she was hinting for Fugaku to come over.

"Saki, do you know him?"

A puzzled expression appeared on Akimichi Rin's face. She stared at Fugaku, who was not far away. Whether it was in age or his clothes, he couldn't be a teammate candidate.

Of course.

She had given up.

It was just based on the habits she had developed during this peroid.

As long as she saw a person, she would first consider whether this person could become her teammate and speculate if the person was reliable.

Now it seemed.

Obviously, this person can't.

"Yes, I've seen him before. It's okay." Nara Saki said in a low voice. She didn't want her voice to be too loud and then let Fugaku hear it. That would be bad.

"This person is obviously a Konoha Military Police Force member. Why did you call him over? He couldn't be our teammate." Akimichi Rin looked at Fugaku, who was ready to come over. A lot of question marks appeared in her head. She didn't know why Saki would do this.

"He really can't be our teammate, but he can bring you a barbecue!" Nara Saki turned to look at Akimichi Rin beside her. As she spoke, she winked playfully at the latter and whispered, "If I can convince him to treat you to a barbecue, will you eat it or not?"

"Eat! You must eat! If you don't eat, you are an idiot!" Akimichi Rin nodded without hesitation. When she heard Saki's words, her taste buds were immediately mobilized. She was extremely excited. After that, she turned to look at Fugaku. Her eyes were fixed on Fugaku as if this man who was walking over was the barbecue she was going to eat.

...

Fugaku had just started his patrol duty. When he was on patrol, he was still thinking about Aoba.

From a friend's perspective.

He felt that Aoba was a very smart, and his basic strength(Mind Reading) was very strong.

If not for Aoba's help, he would not have found out that Orochimaru was Gasshi, the one who killed Sekai.

Regarding this matter.

He had always been grateful to Aoba.

He wanted to find an opportunity to help Aoba.

This time.

When he heard that Saki wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams, he realized it.

The opportunity had come.

In his opinion, Aoba had always been underappreciated for his talents and had not been taken seriously. The fundamental reason was that Aoba was only a genin.

It was normal for a genin among Anbu not to be promoted in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

However.

Aoba had always been alone.

No one could bring Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

Now, the two girls were missing one member. One was from the Nara clan, and the other was from the Akimichi clan. They were able to form a poor version of Ino-Shika-Cho with Aoba.

Most importantly...

This time, the Chunin Exams happened during the war.

Only Konoha ninjas participated in the Chunin Exam, and many of the powerful genin did not choose to participate because of their clan.

These reasons were piled together.

This made Fugaku think that this was the most advantageous opportunity for Aoba to advance to chunin.

So he wanted to facilitate this matter.

He wanted to provide great help to Aoba.

Because of this.

While patrolling, he was still thinking about whether he would have the chance to see Nara Saki.

In the end, he really met her coincidentally.

Moreover, after he greeted Saki, she waved at him and called him over.

Instantly.

Fugaku directly strode toward Saki.

While he was walking...

He looked toward the girl beside Saki.

'En...'

'This person...'

'It must be Akimichi Rin!'

'It's just that...'

When Fugaku saw Akimichi Rin staring at him with a drooling expression, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.

'Why does this girl seems to want to eat me?'

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 349: Gathering at the Barbecue Shop

'Hmm?'

'What's wrong with this girl?'

The corners of Fugaku's mouth couldn't help but tremble slightly.

This was the first time he had seen someone drooling when they saw him.

That gluttonous look.

It actually gave him a creepy feeling.

It seemed...

In the eyes of this girl...

He was not a human.

Instead, he was a piece of meat!

A piece of meat that could be immediately swallowed up.

All of a sudden.

Fugaku's neck shrank slightly. He immediately realized something that was relatively more frightening...

This girl from the Akimichi clan in front of him was definitely drooling at his body. It looked like she was going to bite him directly.

Suddenly.

Fugaku slowed down a lot and did not dare to walk to them so quickly. There was even a little hesitation in his eyes.

"Brother Fugaku, come here quickly!"

When Saki saw that Fugaku's movements had slowed down, she waved at Fugaku again, hoping that Fugaku would come to them quickly. In fact, even she was a little hungry. It was just that she was not as exaggerated as Akimichi Rin.

"I... I know..."

Fugaku nodded blankly. He took a deep breath and met the two girls' gazes. He quickly walked over. However, his gaze was mostly on Saki. He did not dare to meet Akimichi Rin's eyes easily. After all, the latter's gaze made him feel terrified.

He had never heard of the Akimichi clan having a habit of eating people!

Then...

What was going on with this girl?

Why did she look like this?

Fugaku's mind was a little messy. But for Aoba, he still braced himself and walked over.

"Hehe, Saki, what a coincidence, en..."

Fugaku smiled and greeted Saki. He originally wanted to greet Akimichi Rin beside her, but when he saw Akimichi Rin staring at him with infinite hunger, he felt that it was not very good and could not help but shiver.

Because of this.

Fugaku took back his words.

He originally thought that this was a relatively easy thing to do. After all, he was facing two girls.

But...

Akimichi Rin's expression was really...

Too hungry!

It made him feel scared!

"Brother Fugaku, this is my friend, Akimichi Rin. You are on patrol. I didn't disturb you, right?" Saki blinked her eyes and said to Fugaku. Her eyes flashed with deep meaning as if she was playing some kind of clever trick.

When Akimichi Rin, standing at the side, saw Saki's appearance, she immediately realized what had happened. It could be said that she instantly understood.

They had been working together for a long time.

Just by looking at Saki's expression, she knew that Saki was not thinking of anything good.

'Looks like...'

'The barbecue was going to enter my mouth!'

When Akimichi Rin thought of this, her look at Fugaku changed. Her eyes looked even hungrily as if she was going to eat Fugaku.

"It's fine... you don't disturb me... So you are Rin..."

Fugaku pretended not to know Akimichi Rin. He had indeed not seen Akimichi Rin, but through Konoha Military Police Force's case, he had already remembered every single person in Konohagakure.

He felt that this was his job.

He had to do it.

Especially after Sekai died.

He was even more clear about how important it was to know every villager!

"Hehehe..."

Akimichi Rin seemed to have not noticed Fugaku's gaze. She completely focused her gaze on Fugaku. Perhaps because she was too hungry, the saliva in her mouth was about to flow.

"Rin, wake up. This is Konoha Military Police Force Brother Fugaku. Hurry up and greet Brother Fugaku!" Saki immediately patted Akimichi Rin on the shoulder. She had seen Akimichi Rin act like this before. This was not the first time she had seen her like this. This kind of situation had already integrated into her daily life. She was already used to it. Akimichi Rin would drool and forget about her surroundings whenever she encountered something to eat.

"Ah?!"

When Akimichi Rin heard Saki's words, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately looked at Fugaku. To be precise, she walked out of her previous state and returned to her normal state.

"Hello, Brother Fugaku. I am Rin. I just..."

Akimichi Rin was about to continue explaining when Saki interrupted her and took the opportunity to continue the conversation.

"Brother Fugaku, she is hungry. She hadn't eaten anything since morning, so when she saw the barbecue shop, she was a little hungry. So, she was in a trance. Just now, she was in this state. Don't mind it!" Saki began to take over the conversation and said to Fugaku. When she said these words, she completely put on a pitiful posture. She rubbed her stomach and used her body language to show that she was also hungry but didn't feel that way.

"You haven't eaten anything since morning?"

When Fugaku heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He looked at the two girls with surprise in his eyes. He even couldn't believe his ears. He couldn't help but ask, "What happened that made you stop eating?"

"No..." Just as Akimichi Rin was about to speak, she wanted to say that she had no money, but before she could say the word 'money', she was interrupted by Saki again.

"Brother Fugaku, you know that I encountered some accidents last night. Then I went to Rin's house. We decided to give ourselves one last chance today. If we can't find a teammate, we will give up on the Chunin Exams." Saki looked like she was wronged, looking like she was about to cry. She looked extremely pitiful.

She deliberately showed this posture to Fugaku!

She had two purposes for doing so.

The first one is for a barbecue!

Although she was not acting as exaggerated as Akimichi Rin, she was also hungry and wanted to eat a barbecue.

If Fugaku did not come here, it would be fine.

Now, he was here.

It would be a waste not to cheat!

The moment Saki looked at Fugaku, she had already thought of the barbecue matter. She absolutely could not let Fugaku off easy.

The second was the teammate for the Chunin Exams!

Although she and Akimichi Rin had already decided to give up this year's Chunin Exams, when she saw Fugaku, she suddenly thought of what Fugaku had said in the middle of the night. Regardless of whether it was true or not, she should at least mention it.

What if there was still a miracle?

At this point, the two of them were no longer picky. Anyone could do it. As long as there was one person, it would be the greatest help for them to get them to sign up for the Chunin Exams.

"Saki, haven't we already decided to give up?" Akimichi Rin blinked and asked in confusion. Deep confusion was written all over her head.

"Rin, don't talk!"

Saki immediately turned around and glared at Akimichi Rin. The meaning in her eyes was very clear.

If you still want to eat barbecue...

Don't make any more noise!

"Oh~,"

When Akimichi Rin heard Saki's words, she immediately lowered her head and slightly pouted, looking pitiful.

"What happened?"

When Fugaku heard Saki's words, he was stunned for a moment. He was a little dumbfounded.

"Didn't I say it last night?"

"Just leave your teammates to me!"

"Why are you giving up suddenly?"

Fugaku's expression changed slightly. He had already realized the seriousness of the matter. If these two girls gave up on the Chunin Exams, then Aoba would not be able to participate.

This was the easiest Chunin Exam.

After this, then there would be no more.

In the future, if Aoba wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams, it would not be so easy. He would even have to face the situation where the two girls could not find a team. This was too common.

For a moment.

Fugaku was anxious.

If he could not keep these two girls, the surprise he had given Aoba for a long time might be ruined.

"That..."

"Hmm..."

"How about..."

"How about this..."

Fugaku hesitated for a moment and quickly organized his words.

"Since you two are hungry, let's not talk here. I will treat you to a barbecue. Can we eat while talking?"

Fugaku immediately made this request. According to the information he had obtained, these two girls had given up on the idea of participating in the Chunin Exam. Then he had to keep these two girls. Otherwise, Aoba would really have no chance.

Coincidentally.

The two girls were both hungry.

He could just treat them to a meal.

In this way, the relationship would become closer.

After treating them to a meal, everything would be easier to say, and the chances would be even greater.

"Really?!"

When Akimichi Rin heard Fugaku's words, she immediately widened her eyes, and her entire body emitted a strong anticipation. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, the saliva in her mouth flowed out.

"Brother Fugaku, do you really believe me?" Saki's eyes lit up slightly. She knew she had succeeded, but now was not the time to be completely happy. She immediately asked Fugaku again, "Brother Fugaku, if you treat us to a meal like this, won't it delay your work?"

"It's fine. Let's go."

Fugaku's task was just to patrol, and there was no specific task. He turned to look at his companion and nodded to him, indicating that the latter should continue on patrol alone.

When the ninja saw the look in Fugaku's eyes, he immediately understood what Fugaku wanted to convey and directly left.

Such a scene.

It fell into Saki's eyes.

It made her eyes flash with doubt. She could vaguely guess Fugaku was talking about the masked man last night.

But...

What was that person's identity?

He was actually able to make Konoha Military Police Force, Uchiha Fugaku, treat him so seriously and even sacrifice his work time.

This friendship was really good!

Saki sighed in her heart. She was still a little smart. With just a glance, she could see through Fugaku's thoughts. She roughly understood what Fugaku was thinking.

"Rin, let's go. Brother Fugaku invited us with great hospitality. If we don't go, we are not giving him face." Saki smiled and said to Akimichi Rin beside her.

"Yay!"

When Akimichi Rin heard Saki's words, she immediately felt extremely comfortable. She jumped up, and there was an indescribable excitement in her heart.

After that.

The two girls followed behind Fugaku.

They walked toward the barbecue shop together.

Soon.

Fugaku brought the two girls to the barbecue shop, ready to help Aoba solve the team problem for the Chunin Exams.

Only...

Just across the road from the barbecue shop.

A girl who had just walked past stopped in her tracks. Her eyes were wide open, and her eyes flickered with disbelief.

This girl was about the same age as Saki. She was wearing a light red dress, and her black hair was loosely scattered behind her.

Her name was Nara Yoshino.

She was precisely Nara Shikamaru's mother!

However...

At this time.

Nara Yoshino has not officially been with Nara Shikaku, and it was not yet time for Nara Shikamaru to be born.

"What happened?"

Yoshino looked at the scene in front of her with a frown. Her pupils kept trembling as if she had seen something incredible.

"It can't be!"

"Why is Saki walking with Fugaku?"

"This is not a good thing!"

Nara Yoshino was a very kind person and a person who was particularly strict with the other half.

It was this kind of person.

A woman who was called troublesome by his son, Shikamaru!

It even made Shikamaru indirectly have a very troublesome impression on women!

Yoshino never thought that one day she would bump into Fugaku under such circumstances. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, and she felt that such things could not continue.

"No!"

"I must tell Mikoto!"

"I can't let Uchiha Fugaku deceive Mikoto!"

"I can't let Uchiha Fugaku deceive Saki!"

"I going to find Mikoto!"

Yoshino said to herself. After she said this, she immediately walked on the path to the Uchiha clan territory. She resolutely decided that this matter could not be concealed from Mikoto. In her opinion, Mikoto was the one who should be with Fugaku.

Such a scene.

It was just a small episode.

Whether it was Fugaku, Saki, or Akimichi Rin, they all did not notice that someone not far away noticed them.

Of course.

Even if they did.

They wouldn't take it seriously.

They just eat barbecue together.

They didn't do anything wrong.

There was nothing to worry about.

After Fugaku brought the two girls into the barbecue shop, he immediately generously ordered a lot of meat. He wanted to show his sincerity and silently put this public relations fee on Aoba's head. He was ready to find Aoba for reimbursement when the matter was done.

"The two of you can eat as much as you want," Fugaku waved his hand and immediately put on an extremely generous posture.

"Brother Fugaku, you are too good. Oh my god, then I won't be polite. I have to eat freely!" After hearing Fugaku's words, Akimichi Rin's eyes suddenly widened.

She was extremely excited!

Although she was a member of the Akimichi clan, she did not look fat. Instead, she was slightly thinner than a normal Akimichi. She belonged to the kind of physique that did not get fat. However, her face has some baby fat, making her look round and cute.

However...

This kind of physique that can eat without getting fat may be the dream of other girls.

But to her, it was a burden.

..

After all, the Akimichi clan's secret technique had a lot of body requirements.

At the very least, it must be able to support the clan's calorie control technique.

Although Akimichi Rin had already mastered the Akimichi clan's secret technique, because of her body conditions, she was unable to unleash her greatest advantage.

"Brother Fugaku, you have the courage!"

After hearing Fugaku's words, Saki immediately gave Fugaku a thumbs-up. She praised Fugaku's heroic behavior. She could no longer remember when someone told Akimichi Rin to eat freely.

But...

She clearly knew what kind of state Akimichi Rin was in when she let go of her restraints and ate with all her strength. Her stomach was like a bottomless pit.

This time...

Fugaku would be spending a lot of money!

'You said it yourself!'

'Don't blame me!'

'It has nothing to do with me!'

Nara Saki silently muttered a few words in her heart. She only wanted to trick Fugaku into treating them to a meal. Moreover, they would not take the initiative to order and let Fugaku order, and they would only eat what he ordered.

She did not expect Fugaku would say something like that casually!

"Rin, that, you should eat less. Brother Fugaku is treating us, but we can't go too far!"

When Saki thought of this, she thought she should fix this matter.

The method she used was also very simple.

It was to use language to stimulate Fugaku's self-esteem and directly hang him on a cliff of no return.

"Oh~"

Akimichi Rin didn't know what Saki had thought of. She was really listening to Saki's explanation and nodded.

However.

As soon as this sentence came out.

Fugaku lost face immediately.

"It doesn't matter!"

"You can eat as much as you want!"

"I'll treat you. You don't have to spend money. What are you afraid of?"

"Today, you must eat your fill!"

"Or I won't let you leave this place!"

Fugaku said one sentence at a time.

At this time.

He never thought that this was Saki's trap. Of course, he didn't care at all.

When he invited these two girls to eat barbecue, he had already thought there would be some blood. There was no problem at all.

"Then I won't be polite!"

When Akimichi Rin heard Fugaku mention this matter for the second time, her eyes immediately flashed with a bright light. Her index finger moved, and she was already super excited.

Soon.

The marinated raw meat was served one by one.

The barbecue shop served the dishes very quickly.

They did not occupy a private room where they could discuss secrets. They did not need to wait until all the dishes were ready to serve. They could eat as they pleased.

"Itadakimasu!"

Akimichi Rin looked at the meat on the table and couldn't take it anymore. She had reached her limit and couldn't resist the craving in her heart. She quickly picked up the chopsticks and put the meat on the barbecue rack.

"Itadakimasu!"

After hearing Akimichi Rin's words, Saki suddenly felt hungry. She temporarily put down all the things she would use to fool Fugaku. She told herself that she didn't need to tire herself to think about those things. She picked up the chopsticks and put the meat on the barbecue rack.

For a moment.

The two girls began to roast meat.

Fugaku looked at the scene before him and did not realize the horror of the matter. He was just thinking about waiting for them to eat for a while, and when they were not so hungry, he would talk about the matter of Aoba joining their team.

Gradually.

Time passed by.

Fugaku glanced at the time. After about half an hour, he felt that it was about time.

Just at this time.

It was as if they were cooperating with Fugaku.

Saki put down the chopsticks in her hand. After that, she burped without caring about her image. She rubbed her stomach with both hands, and she was obviously full.

"Brother Fugaku, thank you. I'm already full. If you have anything to say, you can tell me."

Saki's words were very sincere. She was indeed full, and she was grateful to Fugaku. She was not the kind of person who did not know how to be grateful. Since she had cheated Fugaku to treat them to a meal, she had to listen to Fugaku's needs.

Moreover.

She could vaguely guess what Fugaku wanted.

On this point.

In fact, their goal was the same. The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

She also needed to find a teammate.

If Fugaku could really give them a teammate, it would be a very good thing for them.

"Don't you want to eat?"

Fugaku looked at Saki; his eyes flashed with scrutiny. He could see that Saki couldn't eat anymore. However, he still had to say these kinds of polite words, and he had to say them carefreely.

"Brother Fugaku, thank you. I'm done eating. I won't eat anymore, but Rin might still have to eat for a while. Don't mind it too much!" Saki decided to give Fugaku another prevention shot. This was a very important thing. She knows what kind of power Rin had when eating.

"Rin!"

Fugaku immediately looked at Akimichi Rin, who was eating and shouted at her.

Suddenly.

Akimichi Rin looked up at Fugaku.

There was a look of doubt in her eyes.

It looked like she was asking.

However, the movements of her hands and mouth did not stop. She ate in large mouthfuls as if the meat would disappear if she stopped.

This scene

It was reflected in Fugaku's eyes.

It gave him a warm feeling in his heart.

Akimichi Rin was like a little sister.

She needed his big brother to take care of her.

"Eat slowly, don't be in such a hurry. Today, I will let you eat your fill. You can eat as much as you want, and no one will snatch it from you. Don't choke." Fugaku said with a smile. He did not understand at all. How long had she been hungry? How could people starve to this extent? It was simply ridiculous.

"En!"

Akimichi Rin nodded. Although she agreed, her actions did not stop at all. She was still eating at high speed.

"This..."

Fugaku looked at Akimichi Rin, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He wanted to say something but didn't know what to say.

"Brother Fugaku, what do you want to say? Just tell me. I'll talk to you. Rin is not in the mood to chat when she eats. And as long as I agree, it is equivalent to her agreeing."

Saki said to Fugaku seriously. Her eyes were fixed on Fugaku, and deep in her eyes was a strong sense of expectation.

"It's still about the Chunin Exams!"

Fugaku's expression instantly became serious. He knew what he would say next would decide whether he could help Aoba join the team of these two girls in front of him and smoothly participate in Chunin Exams.

"I hope that you can seriously reconsider. This year is really a rare opportunity. Only our Konohagakure is participating in the Chunin Exam. The other villages are all at war!"

"Moreover, even if it's us, Konohagakure, not many people can participate in the Chunin Exams. This year can be said to be quite easy compared to next year or the next year."

"I just want to say, don't give up so easily. The registration time for the Chunin Exams has yet to end. Why don't you give yourselves a chance?"

After hearing that Saki had given up on participating in the Chunin Exams, he panicked. Before he could tell Aoba about this matter, these two girls had given up. How could that be? He had to do the homework for these two girls here.

Sure enough!

After hearing Fugaku's words, Saki immediately understood that everything was exactly as she had guessed.

Fugaku was here to talk to them about the Chunin Exams.

It seemed that there was still a turn for the better.

Saki was very clear that the situation had shifted to her side. If Fugaku wanted his friend to participate in the Chunin Exams, he needed to beg them, not because they lacked people.

All of a sudden.

Saki relaxed completely. She stared at Fugaku with her beautiful eyes, and the expression on her face began to become aggrieved.

She was very good at acting miserably!

This could be said to be learned from the Nara clan.

It was not that the people of the Nara clan were very bad influences. Still, it was that one day when she coincidentally put on a very miserable and pitiful posture, those very smart brothers and sisters would all suddenly become so ignorant.

Gradually.

She found that this move was very useful.

She slowly mastered this skill and used it many times to help her achieve her goal quickly.

"Brother Fugaku, I understand what you're saying, but the problem is right in front of us. We only have two people, so we can't sign up at all. We want to take the Chunin Exam, but we can't do anything about it!" Saki spread out her hands and said helplessly. She looked like she was saying that she didn't want to hide it, but she really had no choice. The implication was that it would only be useful if you thought of a way.

"Yes, yes." Akimichi Rin nodded in agreement, but after saying these two words, she immediately continued to eat meat in large mouthfuls, afraid of missing even a second to eat meat.

"Didn't I say it before? Leave your teammates to me. I will take care of them for you. Trust me, okay? Don't give up so easily!"

Fugaku's expression was extremely serious. For the sake of Aoba, he had put in a lot of effort.

"Give me a little more time. I will fight it for you. Anyway, there is not much time before the registration ends. Just treat it as your last chance. If I can't handle it, you can give up when the time comes. It is not too late!"

Fugaku was completely worried. After he finalized the matter with the two girls, he had already begun to imagine how he would go to Aoba to take credit.

...

On the other side.

Aoba was sitting in a room on the second floor of the tower.

He was reading a book that recorded the sealing technique.

He was very immersed in it. He had no idea that Fugaku was arranging something for him that would give him a headache.

At this moment.

Aoba was really reading every word in the book. He had learned many things from this book and it was very fulfilling.

He doesn't know why...

This reading gave him a feeling.

The experience brought about by the main body reading a book was completely different from the shadow clone's experience reading a book.

When the shadow clone read a book, although it is also serious, he didn't feel the feeling that all the reading memories would be transferred to his head in one go.

Now, he felt even more strange.

He always felt that something was not right...

Another period of time passed.

Aoba suddenly recovered from his immersive state. His eyes stared firmly ahead, and his face revealed a strong determination.

"Let's give it a try!"

Aoba immediately stood up from his chair. This question mark had been hanging above his head for a while, so he felt that he should test it out and let himself re-examine what was going on.

After that.

Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals.

One by one, seals came out from his hand.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba's indifferent voice suddenly sounded. Along with this voice, a person who was exactly the same as him appeared in front of him.

This person was his shadow clone.

"You read this; I read this. "

Aoba handed the other book to the shadow clone and ordered him. After that, he began to read the book in his hand again.

At the same time.

Aoba's shadow clone also began to open the book in his hand. His eyes focused on the words in the book and gradually entered an immersed state.

...

A while later.

Aoba raised his head. He felt there was not much time left, so he raised his hand and patted the shadow clone beside him.

Bang!

The moment Aoba's hand touched the shadow clone.

The shadow clone immediately let out an explosive sound and disappeared.

In a split second.

A stream of information flooded into Aoba's mind. It was the contents of the book that the shadow clone had just read. The information on it was clearly transmitted into his mind.

"That's the feeling."

Aoba's expression changed slightly. He once again felt that special feeling. It was completely different from when he was reading.

"Where is the problem?"

Aoba pinched his chin and fell into deep thought. Right now, he wanted to understand more about the shadow clone. This would make it easier for him to use the shadow clone more efficiently.

From the looks of it...

The shadow clone was indeed training's cheating device.

However, not all kinds of training would suit the shadow clone. For example, the shadow clone could not create a replacement, so the original body could only do it.

Taijutsu training was also one of them!

Of course.

It had been a long time since Aoba had practiced taijutsu...

This was related to the recent situation. The risk of exposure caused by running around to practice was too great, and it was less comfortable and convenient than being bored in the dormitory.

Another period of time passed.

A sharp light flashed in Aoba's eyes.

"I know!"

A smile appeared on Aoba's face. When he was comparing, he had already seen the difference between the two.

"When my original body was reading, I read and thought along with it. This kind of thinking accompanies my entire reading process. While reading a book, I think and learn at the same time. After reading this way, I will comprehend all the knowledge.

"But when my shadow clone is reading, even though there are the same steps. When the shadow clone returns to my body, it brings me packed memories. These are like forcing them into my brain; more are results, not the process."

"In other words..."

"The shadow clone will have higher efficiency in some training who pays attention to results, such as training ninjutsu."

"But in some training who pays attention to the process, such as reading, the effect will be reduced."

Aoba muttered to himself. After he understood it, he would be able to learn and train more efficiently through shadow clones in the future.

Of course.

Aoba only emphasized efficiency.

It was not that he could not do this.

It was still very effective.

It's just that some effects were better, and some effects need to be discounted, so in the effective time, you could pay more attention to efficiency instead of blindly being reckless.

Hum!

At this time.

Aoba's body trembled slightly.

This was the shadow clone he had left in the office that had returned to his body. Moreover, it was transmitting information to him.

"Brother Eaton is looking for me?!"

After feeling the memories transmitted by the shadow clone, Aoba immediately communicated with the Hiraishin no Jutsu in the office. After that, he controlled his chakra and used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and instantly disappeared.

The next moment.

Aoba appears in his office.

In the shadow clone memory.

Just now, Eaton was looking for him.

After a simple reply, the shadow clone immediately canceled itself in the bathroom to notify the main body.

"Brother Eaton!"

Aoba walked out of the office wearing a mask. He immediately saw Eaton waiting outside and immediately greeted him.

"Hahahaha, Aoba, I have good news to tell you. But before that, I need to ask for your opinion. Do you think it's okay for you if the two of us go to dinner?" Eaton stared at Aoba and asked. In his heart, he wanted to go out to celebrate, but because of the problem with Danzo's treatment not long ago, he was not sure whether it was good to go out at this time, so he specially asked for Aoba's opinion.

"Are you going out to eat?" Aoba was stunned for a moment; a smile appeared on the face behind the mask. He nodded and said, "Of course, what's the problem with this, let's eat it openly!"

"This... wouldn't the three... higher-ups suspect you?" Eaton was still hesitant about this matter. He was unsure in his heart, but after seeing Aoba so certain, he felt that he was too careless.

"It's fine!"

Aoba casually waved his hand. From his body language, one could see the sense of freedom.

"Hokage-sama and the others would never think I was the one who treated Danzo-sama. I can be sure of this!"

Aoba's tone was very firm.

Through Danzo's memory.

As well as the reaction between Hiruzen and the two advisors.

Aoba could conclude that they had already regarded him as a survivor of the Uzumaki Clan and would never think that the mysterious medical ninja was a member of the Yamanaka Clan.

"And..."

"Hokage-sama thinks the same as you!"

"He also thinks that you won't go to see that medical ninja during this period!"

"Let's go eat in broad daylight and let him see it directly. He won't suspect me at all. There's no problem at all!"

"Instead, he will cover it up..."

Aoba said one sentence at a time, eliminating all the doubts in Eaton's heart. In an instant, all of them were solved.

"Okay!"

The expression on Eaton's face also became much more relaxed. The obvious hesitation just now was once again taken over by the uncontrollable excitement.

"Aoba, I'll treat you today. I'll take you to eat a barbecue. This time, we'll go to that shop. I have something very important to tell you!"

Eaton could not help but want to share that joy with Aoba. After he finished speaking, he immediately turned and walked toward the exit.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 350: Brother Fugaku, Is This Difficult?

"Hahaha... good!"

Aoba nodded and followed behind Eaton, walking out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

Not long after.

Eaton and Aoba arrived at the intersection between Konohagakure Intelligence Division and Anbu's dormitory.

Suddenly.

Aoba stopped.

"Brother Eaton, wait for me. I will go back and change my clothes. I don't want to wear Anbu uniform when eating outside." Aoba said to Eaton.

"Go."

Eaton nodded to Aoba and agreed without hesitation.

After all, this kind of thing was nothing!

In the beginning.

When he found Aoba, he was hesitant and didn't know if they could have dinner together.

After he heard Aoba's words, he was no longer worried.

It could be said that this was not a problem at all.

Then...

Based on this matter.

Eaton felt that if Aoba went to change his clothes, there was no problem. There was no problem in using his identity openly like this.

Then, Eaton stood directly at the intersection and silently waited for Aoba to change his clothes.

...

Aoba quickly walked toward his dormitory room. Just as he said, he did not feel that this was a dangerous thing at all. Instead, it was still a kind of protection.

According to normal people's common sense.

At this time, they had to avoid arousing suspicion.

Then...

If Aoba openly followed Eaton to eat, he would instead be treated as a cover-up to hide the Uzumaki Clan member.

Soon.

Aoba arrived at his room.

He didn't have anything to take, nor have anything to throw away. His idea of coming to his room this time was the same as what he said. He wanted to change his clothes.

After returning to his room, Aoba went straight to the wardrobe. There were only two sets of casual clothes in his wardrobe. After all, it was quite chaotic during this period. He still kept a low profile and didn't want to bother such things.

Aoba changes the Anbu uniform on his body with his casual clothes.

After that.

Aoba walked out of the dormitory and toward where Eaton was waiting for him. Then, he reunited with Eaton again.

"Is it done?"

Eaton looked at Aoba, who had already changed his clothes. It was as if he had changed into a different person. Aoba's appearance earlier in the Anbu uniform paired with a mask revealed a sense of mystery everywhere. However, Anbu was dressed this way, so he didn't feel much. Now that he saw Aoba had changed his clothes, his style was indeed different.

This change was very obvious!

He directly changed from an Anbu to an ordinary youth, and there was even a trace of a youthful aura on his body.

Suddenly.

A strange thought arose in Eaton's heart.

He stared at Aoba, and his lips moved slightly.

After a moment of hesitation, he said slowly.

"Aoba, do you think it is necessary for me to change my clothes too? Do I look too formal?" Eaton immediately asked Aoba. As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at his clothes. The black trench coat seemed to be full of pressure. However, he had been wearing it for so many years. He was already familiar with it and did not feel much.

"It's..."

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched slightly. If Eaton had not asked, he would not have noticed this. However, after Eaton finished speaking, he looked over again. It was already very difficult for him to look straight at Eaton's attire. It could be said to be too hard to look at.

He seemed to have already foreseen that if Eaton wore this set of clothes to eat barbecue and simply eat without paying, the boss would not dare to say anything.

However...

Aoba seemed to have never seen Eaton wear any normal clothes.

At the very least, he had never seen it before.

"Brother Eaton, if you are in a good mood, you can try to change your style. Maybe you will feel differently."

Aoba said after thinking for a while.

After seeing Eaton's expression earlier, he had already vaguely guessed that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was ready for publication.

Other than this matter.

He could not think of any other possibility for him to invite him to celebrate.

After all, not many things could make Eaton so happy or even excited.

"Yes... yes..."

After some simple thought, Eaton nodded. He felt that this might be a good suggestion. He stared at Aoba and said, "Come home with me. I'll change my clothes, and we'll go eat barbecue."

"No problem."

Aoba smiled slightly. When he heard Eaton say these words, he knew that the other party had also relaxed, and had already started to think to change the serious-looking clothes when he went out to eat in the future.

"Come with me!"

Eaton nodded. He walked in front and led the way. Aoba followed behind. Although it was not the first time the two of them went to Eaton's residence, they still had to mind the Anbu's side. They would let them see with their eyes that Aoba was going with Eaton. This would instead make it safer.

After that.

The two left Konohagakure Intelligence Division and headed to Eaton's residence. Not many people paid special attention to them along the way, but they did not deliberately avoid the gazes of the people around them.

Ten minutes later.

Under Eaton's lead, Aoba once again arrived in front of Eaton's house and at this relatively familiar street.

"Aoba, wait for me here. It's better if you don't go in. I'll be out soon."

Eaton said to Aoba. After that, he quickly walked to his house. He had his reasons for doing so.

According to his character.

He regarded this matter as a very ordinary thing.

He regarded Aoba as an ordinary member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

If so...

Under such circumstances, what other ordinary members of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division would do, then he would let Aoba do it too.

This way, when others see it, there will be no problems, and more attention will be paid to the details.

With his identity as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

Not just anyone could enter his house.

Of course.

Other than that.

There were other reasons.

That was, his home was still quite messy right now. There was no need to let Aoba in. This was not a good thing.

It was precisely because of some of the above factors. Eaton felt he must go in alone and let Aoba wait outside the door.

Aoba just waited quietly outside the door and did not say anything.

Such a method of handling was indeed the most appropriate at the moment. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to force himself to raise any different opinions. After all, he was not someone who liked to argue.

Aoba stood in place, and lowly took a deep breath.

Controlling the chakra within his body, he spread his perception to the surroundings, feeling the chakra around him.

"There really is..."

Aoba immediately felt that a strand of chakra was scattered around the vicinity of Eaton's residence and was monitoring this place. Even their attention was already on him.

'Sure enough!'

'That old bastard Hiruzen!'

'His mouth said that he would not find trouble with him again.'

In terms of actions, he was really not honest and still arranged surveillance near Eaton's residence to look for a possible Uzumaki clan survivor, that was, him with a mask.

"Take your time to find me."

Aoba immediately put away the chakra he used to sense the surrounding. He only went to feel what was going on and did not intend to continue paying attention to those monitoring him.

At least, now he knew these people had already seen him.

Moreover, they did not consider him a mission target at all.

Then there would be no problem.

...

Ten minutes later.

Eaton changed into a relatively homely outfit. This could be said to be the most relaxing outfit he could find.

"Aoba, take a look. How is this outfit? Is it not so formal?"

Eaton looked at Aoba with a smile. He did not forget to show his clothes a few times when he spoke. He looked even more down-to-earth than before. After all, that outfit before looked too hardcore, like The Men in Black organization, but now it looks a bit like the kind of uncle you can meet in daily life.

"Hahaha, I think it's very good. It's much more friendly than before. Brother Eaton, you can wear more of these clothes. It can make you look less serious." Aoba said with a smile.

"There's no need for that. We still need to maintain a more serious image. This is the way for Anbu to survive. However, today is a happy day. No matter what you wear, it's fine. Let's go. We've been delayed for a while. It's time to celebrate. I can't wait anymore." Eaton nodded at Aoba. Then, he didn't say anything more. He directly took a step forward and walked toward the barbecue shop.

"Okay!" Aoba immediately responded. He followed behind Eaton. For some reason, even he wanted to relax and not think about random things.

After Eaton and Aoba walked for a while, they arrived at the entrance of the barbecue shop.

"We're here!"

Eaton pointed at the door and told Aoba. That barbecue shop happened to be the barbecue shop that Fugaku and other was in. After all, Konohagakure was not that big. It was not difficult to have a chance encounter.

After saying that.

Eaton brought Aoba into the barbecue shop.

However.

What they ordered was a private room.

The place where Fugaku and the other eats was an ordinary seat.

Although the distance was not far.

However, one turned left, and the other turned right after entering the door, not on the same path.

When Eaton and Aoba walked in.

Coincidentally, Fugaku was focused on persuading Saki so that the latter would consider not giving up so easily and was fighting for Aoba to form a team with them to take the Chunin Exams.

...

After Eaton and Aoba sat in their seats, Eaton quickly ordered the dishes. Then, the waiter had already begun arranging the dishes to be served.

"Aoba, guess why I asked you to come here this time?" Eaton said with a smile, and his eyes flashed faintly. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.

"I don't know." Aoba shook his head. He was very cooperative. He guessed 99% of the possibilities in his heart. But he didn't say anything and just waited for Eaton to reveal this secret. He gave Eaton enough face.

"Hahahahaha..."

When Eaton heard Aoba's words, he immediately began to laugh, and the joy in his eyes deepened.

"I knew you wouldn't be able to guess!"

"Let me tell you now!"

"Look at what this is!"

While talking, Eaton took out a book from his ninja pouch. This book has a hand-painted sketch picture, which looks quite charming, and beside the picture was a text, what was written on it was - Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

"This is..." Aoba still pretended not to understand anything. He looked at the thing Eaton took out with a face full of confusion. This was his usual practice. No matter what he did, he would give face to the leader or not let the leader lose face. This also made him the kind of person that the leader liked. Every time the leader talked to him, he would feel a sense of accomplishment and could greatly satisfy his vanity.

"This is the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. I have already negotiated with the Country of Fire publisher. They think that there is no problem with publishing it. They even drew a cover. When the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School is published in the future, it will have this kind of cover. Are you satisfied?" Eaton's face was full of expectation. He looked like he was waiting for Aoba to say the word 'satisfied'. Now, he had devoted himself to Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and was very concerned about the publication of this book.

"I am very satisfied!"

Aoba immediately nodded. In his opinion, this sketch was ordinary. However, based on the Ninja World environment, it wasn't easy to have a good artist. Perhaps the publisher had already attached great importance to it. However, it could only be made like this due to world limitations.

"I knew you would be satisfied!"

Eaton put on an expression of understanding. He stared at Aoba and then returned his gaze to the book. There was a sense of intoxication in his eyes. It could be said that he really liked it.

"Brother Eaton, thank you so much for helping me publish this book. If you don't help me with this, maybe this book won't have a chance to be published at all." Aoba said with a serious face. He had mastered a skill in modern society. It was to praise. Anyone likes to listen to such nice words, and no one was an exception.

"I also don't want this good book to be buried. I try my best to do what I can. This is not only helping you but also helping myself!" Eaton unceremoniously accepted Aoba's praise. In fact, this was what he thought. If not for him, this book would never have been published.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton!"

Aoba thanked Eaton again.

When he said this, he could not help but sigh.

'Is this the power of a book lover?!'

When he was in the modern world before, he heard that when reading a book, some book lovers would generously donate money and reward the work to express their love for the work because they liked it. If Eaton lived in the modern world, he would probably be the kind of big shot who could throw a lot of money!

Step, step, step, step...

Just as Aoba and Eaton were talking, the sound of footsteps came from outside the private room door.

After that.

The waiter stopped at the door.

"Guest, the dishes you ordered are all ready. Can we send them in now?" The waiter's voice came from outside and clearly entered the private room. This voice sounded very gentle and polite, giving people a very comfortable feeling.

"Send them in!"

Eaton said in the direction of the door. Now he had already shared the most exciting part with Aoba, and the rest could be said slowly while eating.

"Pardon my intrusion!"

The waiter who was standing at the door was waiting for a reply. After hearing Eaton's words, the private room door opened, and a small cart full of marinated raw meat was pushed in. It was the dish that Eaton had ordered.

After that.

The waiter placed the dishes on their table.

They also sent another staff member to add charcoal to the stove on their table.

Suddenly.

The temperature in the private room had increased a lot.

After the waiter had dealt with everything, he left the room and handed the room back to the two of them.

...

In the ordinary seat of the barbecue shop.

After Fugaku stared at Saki and said his suggestion, he waited for her reply. Now he was doing his best to facilitate this matter.

After hearing Fugaku's words, Saki became silent and looked hesitant.

Of course.

She did not have any hesitation in her heart.

Instead, she had to use this method to allow her to take the initiative in her conversation with Fugaku.

She was not a child that could easily be deceived.

You can easily believe what they say was good for you, but not too much. At best, everyone gets what they need.

A moment later.

Saki took a deep breath and looked a little confused. Then, she stared at Fugaku in front of her.

"Actually..."

"I can give myself another chance!"

"But."

"I have a question."

"Brother Fugaku, you have to answer me. Otherwise, I won't agree to it!"

Saki only stared at Fugaku. Her eyes were filled with determination. It was as if she was telling Fugaku that everything he had done would be in vain if he didn't answer her question.

As soon as this was said.

Fugaku also felt Saki's emotions and immediately nodded.

"Tell me. If I can answer your questions, I will answer all of them!"

Fugaku's expression had already become serious. He knew that the matter had reached a critical moment. If he answered Saki's question clearly, everything would be successful.

Fugaku immediately took a deep breath. When he took a deep breath, he immediately sat straight and slowly exhaled. His entire mood had been adjusted.

'Aoba.'

'If it is something that I can answer.'

'I will answer everything.'

'This time, I'm fighting for you to have an opportunity to take Chunin Exams.'

'I will definitely succeed!'

According to Fugaku's knowledge, Aoba absolutely wanted to take the Chunin Exams. However, due to his conditions, he had no way of participating.

Especially the previous night when he left angrily.

At that time, he was laughing.

It was just that this laugh was not mocking Aoba but helping Aoba to ease the awkwardness. In his opinion, the Chunin Exam topic hurt Aoba's self-esteem.

Because...

Aoba also knows that no one would be willing to be his teammate at the Chunin Exams!

Fugaku and Aoba had known each other for a long time. At least, he had already regarded Aoba as a good friend. He did not have many friends. Besides Aoba, there was only Sekai. After all, even if it was Minato, they were not so familiar with each other. He was pursuing Mikoto and would often meet Kushina through Mikoto and then meet Minato. However, they were just acquaintances, and their relationship was far from that deep.

Originally, Aoba was not that important!

But, ever since Aoba went on an adventure with him, went deep into the secret underground rooms, and discovered that Orochimaru was Gasshi, his view of Aoba had completely changed.

He had already regarded this person willing to take risks for him as a good friend.

It was because he regarded Aoba as a good friend.

He wanted to know more about Aoba.

He found a lot of information about Aoba in the Konoha Military Police Force, and combined with Aoba's performance during this period; he found a very strange thing.

Aoba did not seem to be as weak as he appeared to be.

It was just that Aoba's sense of existence was too low. No one noticed him at all. Aoba's strength was no longer the same as before, but everyone's impression of Aoba remained the same.

Gradually.

Fugaku found that Aoba was only keeping a low profile.

After all, it was not easy for someone to continuously use the Mind-Reading Secret Technique to read memories. All these required a lot of chakras and a strong foundation.

Finally.

Fugaku came to a conclusion.

That was Aoba has no self-confidence!

As far as he was concerned.

The reason why Aoba kept such a low profile was not that Aoba wanted to keep a low profile but because Aoba lacked self-confidence.

That was why.

That was also why Aoba wore a mask no matter what he did.

This also strengthened Fugaku's determination to give Aoba a chance to take the Chunin Exams.

He was very clear.

He must first settle Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

This way, it could give Aoba confidence.

Otherwise...

If he was here to tell Aoba this, he could almost foresee that Aoba would definitely say he did not want to participate in the Chunin Exams.

Because he couldn't get it, he pretended not to want it!

Fugaku felt that he had completely analyzed Aoba's mentality. What he needed to do now was help Aoba get out of this vicious circle of unconfidence.

Saki looked at Fugaku's extremely sincere appearance and suddenly wanted to laugh, but she still held back.

Now was not the time to laugh.

If she laughed.

That, on the contrary, revealed that she didn't mean to be so ruthless at all.

"Brother Fugaku!"

"You keep saying that you want to help me find a teammate!"

"But the person you find..."

"It should be the one from last night, right?!"

Saki narrowed her eyes slightly, her eyes flashing with wisdom. She had already begun to ask the question she was most curious about.

It didn't matter if she went to take the exam or not.

If she didn't get an answer to this question, she would keep thinking about it in her heart, and that person was wearing a mask, so she couldn't guess his identity.

"From last night?!"

When Akimichi Rin heard this, her eyes suddenly opened wide, and she put on a posture of eating melons. Her curiosity was instantly attracted, and her ears moved. She was afraid to miss even a little detail.

"No wonder you duped me last night..."

Akimichi Rin silently whispers. Although Saki had already explained what had happened last night, she still faintly felt that Saki was hiding something. As she had expected, Saki was hiding something; she had never said about that person!

All of a sudden.

Akimichi Rin's gossip heart suddenly ignited.

This caused her even to slow down her speed of eating meat. She diverted part of her attention to the conversation between the two.

Saki paid no attention to Akimichi Rin's surprise.

Now was not the time to explain things to her.

Explaining things?

It can wait.

Now, she had to focus on Fugaku first!

"That's right, the teammate I want to find for you is him!"

When Fugaku heard Saki's question, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He could still answer such a question.

At the same time.

He felt that Saki was already giving in.

Just as Fugaku was about to be happy.

Saki's next sentence stunned him.

"Okay, then, Brother Fugaku, the question I want to ask is..."

A playful smile appeared on Saki's face. Saki wanted to analyze the situation in the world as Shikaku did. She wanted to help the village and voice her opinions in a large-scale matter, but she couldn't do that yet. However, it was quite easy for her to play tricks and trick people.

"Wasn't that your question just now?" Fugaku asked with a puzzled face. He was dumbfounded and was about to say that this matter was settled. But before he could say it, he found that his answer just now did not count.

"I didn't ask just now. I just confirmed a known question." Saki waved her hand and said, which looked very cute. Even if Fugaku knew he had been tricked, he couldn't get angry.

"Alright, ask away. This time, it can be regarded as asking!" Fugaku spread out his hands helplessly. He suddenly found that Saki, this little girl, was very strange. He might have fallen into her trap if he did not pay attention when talking to her.

"Who is the person wearing the mask? What is his name? If you don't say it, I will not agree!" Saki suddenly asked in a low voice. Her quick tone was like she did not want to give Fugaku time to recover. She wanted to get the answer the moment she asked.

"This..."

Fugaku's expression suddenly became serious.

This was really a rare question that he could not answer.

Regarding Aoba's identity...

He had promised Aoba that he would keep it a secret!

Now that Fugaku hasn't gotten Aoba's consent, he doesn't dare to say anything, but his earlier hard work may be ruined if he doesn't say anything.

"Is it difficult?"

Saki tilted her head and said, "Brother Fugaku, you said you would find us a teammate, then we have to know who he is. There shouldn't be a problem, right?"

After Saki finished speaking.

She immediately turned to look at Akimichi Rin. There was no need to communicate in advance. At the very least, they had a tacit understanding of each other.

"Am I right, Rin?"

"That's right!"

Akimichi Rin nodded as she ate the meat. Then, her gaze fell on Fugaku. She had never said anything to Fugaku. The reason was very simple. It was just that she could not interfere in these matters. As long as Saki made the decision, it would be fine.

However.

The matter of teammates.

It was not Saki's matter alone; she was there too.

She still had the right to speak.

"Brother Fugaku..."

Akimichi Rin stared at Fugaku. She was eating the barbecue Fugaku invited her to, so naturally, she couldn't say much. She was not Saki, so she did not have so many thoughts.

"I think what Saki said is very reasonable. I also thought the same. Although you invited me to eat, um, a fragrant and delicious barbecue, I won't say anything. However, we should at least know who our teammate is. Otherwise, even if we did not take the Chunin Exams, it does not matter!"

Akimichi Rin said directly to Fugaku.

In fact, in her heart.

She no longer wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams.

It was just that Saki still wanted to participate, so she had been taking care of Saki's emotions. After all, even if she were here, it would still be missing one, and Saki would be the only one left if she backed out now. Then, there was no need to participate anymore. Everything was too late!

"En..."

Fugaku's face turned serious. He was trying to convince himself to say Aoba's name.

'Anyway, you will all become teammates.'

'So what if they know the name?'

'But...'

'It doesn't seem convenient for me to say it out!'

'What should I do?'

Fugaku was thinking quickly. If he wanted to find a way to break the situation in the shortest time, he had to delay the topic.

"Saki, Rin, I understand your feelings, but my friend has a special identity. Before I get his consent, I really don't know how to say it!"

A bitter smile appeared on Fugaku's face. Right now, he was extremely helpless. These things were causing him to be especially conflicted. He didn't know how to weigh the pros and cons at all.

On one side were Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. If he didn't say Aoba's name, this opportunity he had worked so hard to obtain might be gone.

On the other side was his good friend, Yamanaka Aoba. If he disregarded Aoba's request and rashly revealed Aoba's name, it might cause Aoba to be dissatisfied. That might cause even greater misunderstanding.

So, what should he do?

"Brother Fugaku, is this very difficult?" Saki blinked her crafty eyes and asked Fugaku.

"It is indeed not convenient for me to say it out..." Fugaku nodded. He stared at Saki with a serious expression, his eyes flashing with begging. From this posture, it was obvious that he wanted Saki to change the question, but it was not good to say it out loud.

"I see!"

The expression on Saki's face became even more subtle, as if she could no longer hide her smile and was about to lose control.

In fact.

She had already expected that Fugaku would say this.

If it was so easy to say that person's name, Fugaku should have said it last night, and there was no need to wait until now.

"Brother Fugaku, let me guess. If I can guess that person's name, then you only need to say "yes" or "no". If you feel that even saying "yes" is not keeping your promise, then you can nod or shake your head. Do you think this is okay?" Saki immediately stated her real question. She and Fugaku went around a circle and used verbal techniques. First, she said something that was not so easy to accept. After making things difficult for the other party, she would say something easier for the other party to accept. So that things that were easier to accept may be accepted.

"Yes!"

Fugaku immediately nodded. This time, he agreed without much trouble. After all, he just needed to nod or shake his head. There was no need for him to say anything.

This way, he could also explain to Aoba...

He did not say anything.

Those two girls had guessed it themselves.

It had nothing to do with him.

"Hehehe~."

Saki smiled with satisfaction, then blinked her crafty eyes and said, "Then I have to start guessing~." N0v3l--B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 351: So He Was Yamanaka Aoba!

When Fugaku heard this, he suddenly had a feeling of being fooled. He vaguely realized that he seemed to have been tricked. However, he was not very sure. After all, the other party was just a girl who looked about the same age as Aoba.

"Guess."

Fugaku nodded. He wanted to help Aoba get the ticket to the Chunin Exams.

After all, this was all he could do for Aoba.

As long as the team going to the Chunin Exams was confirmed, the rest would be Aoba's own problem.

No one could guarantee that Aoba would definitely pass the Chunin Exams.

It was like no one could put food into someone else's mouth; they had to eat it themselves. What he could provide Aoba was only an opportunity, an opportunity to participate in the Chunin Exams.

"Okay~."

Nara Saki blinked, and her eyes flashed with a mischievous light. After she went to Akimichi Rin's house, she went to think about the problem last night patiently.

She belonged to the one who was not so strong in terms of adaptability, which was not as good as her cousin Shikaku.

But after careful planning or follow-up review...

Then she could still rely on her keen analysis ability to find some clues and finally find some minor problems.

"Yesterday, when we were interrogating that guy named Kidoshiro, you once said that he was an expert in interrogation. Let's not talk about experts; at least I can infer that he is Konohagakure Intelligence Division's person..."

Saki leaned forward slightly and opened her eyes to stare at Fugaku in front of her. She deliberately lowered her voice, not wanting anyone around to hear it. Even Akimichi Rin, who was eating meat on the side, felt that her ears were not very good because she did not hear anything.

This little thing.

She still understood!

Fugaku did not say that person's name, obviously because that person's identity was not suitable to be said.

Then...

Since she was just guessing!

It was better to be as low-key as possible.

"You..."

After hearing Saki's words, Fugaku immediately widened his eyes. He knew that in the conversation that day because he was happy after catching the murderer, he did not pay much attention to the words he spoke.

And...

From a fundamental point of view.

He did not think that Saki could find anything through those details.

But now... n(0)vel(b)(j)(n) was the first platform to present this chapter.

The other party seemed to be really getting closer and closer to the truth.

"In addition, he is wearing Anbu's mask, so I can almost be sure that he is Konohagakure Intelligence Division's person!"

Saki still lowered her voice very low. Her eyes flashed with excitement, and she was very excited. When she spoke, her thoughts quickly diverged, completely under a state of high-speed thinking.

"..."

After hearing this, Fugaku was speechless. He no longer had any words to say. Now, he was already amazed by what Saki had said. He even had some thoughts of digging corners.

"Hehehe..."

Through Fugaku's expression, Saki could already tell that everything she had just said was right.

"You already said before that the masked man was a member of the Yamanaka clan. Then, there are only a few people from Konohagakure Intelligence Division. This time, the scope has shrunk a lot. In the end, only a few are left..."

When Saki said this, her tone paused slightly. After that stared at Fugaku's slightly surprised face. She had already seen through Fugaku's expression that her guess was correct.

"Brother Fugaku."

"When you called that person."

"You accidentally said the word 'Ao'."

"I don't know if you still remember..."

Saki narrowed her eyes slightly. It seemed as if victory was already in her grasp. After all, as a member of the Nara clan, it would be too stupid if she couldn't guess the other person's identity after obtaining so much information.

"So..."

"According to my understanding of the Yamanaka clan..."

"Only two people can have the word 'Ao' in their names!"

"Although both of them are in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, one of the seniors is called Yamanaka Ao, but it is obvious that Brother Fugaku's word 'Ao' still has some world behind."

"If that's the case..."

"Then there's only one person left."

"And that person happened to be the same age as me..."

"I didn't guess wrong, right?"

In the end, Saki didn't say Aoba's name, but from her words, she had already confirmed Aoba's identity.

"I... shouldn't have guessed wrong, right?"

Fugaku nodded helplessly. In his heart, he already felt that Saki had guessed correctly.

After all.

There was one fatal point!

This also reminded him at the same time.

The last time he spoke, he inadvertently said the word "Ao".

Just this word alone could not represent anything.

But...

If it was connected to the Yamanaka clan.

Then there were only two people.

One was Yamanaka Ao.

The other was Yamanaka Aoba.

This was indeed an identity information exposure.

After Fugaku followed Saki's reasoning and went through this matter, he understood what was happening. After all, he had already memorized the name of the people in Konohagakure. Only two people with "Ao" in their names in the Yamanaka clan, so it had shrunk a lot.

"Hahahaha, I know who he is. In fact, even if you didn't say it, I would have guessed it. I just can't be sure in my heart." Saki smiled with satisfaction. She was praising her own cleverness.

"Saki, it's good that you know about this matter. It's better not to tell others. His position needs to be kept secret, so..."

Fugaku warned Saki in a low voice. Just as he said these words, his voice suddenly stopped, and his gaze fixed on the aisle behind Saki.

At this moment.

Two people were coming over.

And both of their gazes fell on Fugaku.

One of them had an angry look in her eyes. She looked like she had caught a jerk. She did not seem to be in a good mood. She was Nara Yoshino, who had just gone to the Uchiha clan territory to look for Mikoto.

The other person had a gentle look in her eyes. She looked gentle and pleasant, like a lady from a noble family. She looked at Fugaku with confusion and puzzlement. It seemed like she was looking for an answer to why Fugaku was here. This person was Uchiha Mikoto.

The two of them walked over.

Fugaku had noticed Mikoto and automatically ignored the hostile Yoshino.

Fugaku's action immediately attracted Saki's attention, who was sitting opposite him.

Saki directly turned her head and looked over.

She immediately saw Yoshino, who was full of dissatisfaction.

Not good!

This thought suddenly came to Saki's mind. She knew very well what kind of character Yoshino had, which suddenly worried her.

But...

Although she had a little bit of cleverness, it was only a little cleverness. She had no experience in dealing with such a situation.

"Mikoto, why are you here?"

Fugaku suddenly stood up; a happy expression appeared on his face. He was about to ask Mikoto to sit down.

Before he could finish his sentence.

Yoshino, who was next to Mikoto, immediately interrupted Fugaku.

"What? You don't want Mikoto to come? You also know that what you have done is shameful!"

Yoshino said in a bad mood.

She especially hated people who would go out and flirt.

In fact.

She knew in her heart.

Fugaku and Mikoto were not officially together yet.

At the current stage, Fugaku was still chasing after Mikoto, but she still had to call Mikoto over. She wanted Mikoto to see Fugaku's true face clearly.

"???"

As soon as this was said.

Whether it was Uchiha Fugaku, Nara Saki, or Akimichi Rin, they all had big question marks on their heads.

Fugaku was the most confused.

He didn't even know what kind of shameful things he had done. It sounded so serious as if there was something wrong with his principles. No matter how he heard it, it felt strange.

Saki was more or less prepared in her heart. She knew Yoshino's words were hard-core and usually didn't give others any face. However, these words were a bit too hard-core, which confused her.

The most dumbfounded one was Akimichi Rin, who was still eating. She was completely stunned and did not know what had happened. Yoshino's extremely harsh words made her feel that the roasted meat in her mouth was not as fragrant as before.

What was going on?

What had happened?

Even the passers-by who were eating at the surrounding tables could not help but look over curiously. There was a puzzled expression in their eyes as if they were watching a show.

"What do you mean?"

Fugaku resisted the urge to get angry. After all, he was Konoha Military Police Force's people. This kind of identity was quite special. Moreover, he was in front of Mikoto, so he had to pay attention to his image. He could not casually say anything inappropriate. This time, he made his voice as gentle as possible and did not say anything excessive.

"Fugaku, you are meeting two girls here, and under the circumstances that Mikoto does not know, you actually have the nerve to ask what the meaning of this is. This is clearly what we should ask you. What do you mean by this?!" Yoshino said coldly as if she was seeking justice for Mikoto.

When Mikoto heard Yoshino's words, she felt that it was a little inappropriate. However, she was embarrassed to say anything. Moreover, she was curious about what Fugaku meant by secretly dating two teenage girls.

Most importantly...

She recognized the two girls.

They graduated from the same Ninja School as her.

This made her really feel a little bit of a threat; after all, she was not someone who was too young and unrealistic.

However, after Yoshino shouts this sentence.

Whether it was the guests sitting at other tables or the waiters in the barbecue shop, their eyes were all focused on Fugaku. Their eyes flashed with ambiguous light, and they silently praised Fugaku in their hearts.

Amazing!

When this group of people gathered together.

Except for this brother, who looked a little older.

The rest were all around fifteen or sixteen years old.

A man versus four young girls.

What level of Shura field was this?

Everyone had a strong interest in the situation here. You couldn't blame them for thinking it wrong. Mainly because of Yoshino's tone and Mikoto's appearance, there was no way not to make people think wrong!

Yoshino's voice was not only transmitted to the ears of these people but also let Aoba and Eaton, who were in the private room, clearly hear it.

"Aoba, did you hear the voice from the outside?" Eaton immediately stopped roasting meat. A curious expression appeared on his face. The heart of gossip hidden under the fierce appearance was already burning fiercely. He could not wait to open the door of the private room. The purpose was to make the sound from the outside clear so that it could be heard more clearly.

"I heard it." Aoba nodded. He did not show any surprise. Although he heard the name Fugaku, he did not care about how chaotic Fugaku's private life would be. This had nothing to do with him.

"Didn't you hear Fugaku's name? It seems that he is the protagonist here!" Eaton's eyes sparkled at this time. It could be seen that he was still very curious and excited about this matter. He wanted to move out to eat melons.

"I heard it." Aoba nodded silently. Although he was not so curious about Fugaku's matter, he could not help but sigh in his heart. It turned out that Fugaku was like this. He thought that he was an honest person. It seemed that he was also a romantic man!

"Don't you want to go and see?" Eaton asked doubtfully. He found that Aoba was too calm, so calm that he doubted whether or not Aoba and Fugaku were friends.

"I don't want to." Aoba shook his head without hesitation. After that, he said, "If I don't go out and see, he wouldn't know that I am here and won't be so embarrassed in the future. Otherwise, it will be awkward for him if he thinks about this in the future."

"Then I'll go take a look. You can eat here first. I still think it's a pity you don't want to see it. I think this will provide you with materials for your creation. Art ultimately originates from life. Moreover, Fugaku is the "author" of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. It's not rare for him to create a romantic affair."

As Eaton spoke, he stood up directly. Then, he opened the private room door and walked out. When he arrived at a suitable line of sight, he immediately put on an extremely exaggerated expression.

"Aoba, come over and take a look!"

Eaton quickly waved at Aoba. His tone already showed a hint of order, which made Aoba feel quite helpless.

Wasn't this too much fun?

He couldn't call him out as a big brother.

Then, he took out the feeling of being superior.

Who could resist this!

Aoba's face was full of helplessness, but he did not get up immediately. He was still a little reluctant.

"Quick, quick, quick! What a spectacle! Four people! Fugaku alone against four people!"

Eaton's voice sounded again.

As soon as this sentence came out.

Aoba, who originally had no thoughts at all, had a change in his mentality. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.

"Four people?!"

Aoba suddenly stood up. He had to eat this melon. Fugaku had boarded a car. This was a new boat version that he had never known before!

He had to see it!

The law of fragrance immediately ruled Aoba. He quickly walked out of the private room and looked directly in the direction where Eaton's eyes were focused.

In a split second.

Aoba's eyes were focused on Fugaku's table.

"Huh?"

He glanced at the three familiar faces, which made him frown slightly. He vaguely felt that things were not so simple. It seemed that it was not what he had imagined.

Uchiha Fugaku.

Uchiha Mikoto.

And...

Nara Saki.

'Why were these three people together?'

Aoba thought quickly. He felt that there was a misunderstanding. Because with his understanding of Fugaku, if he really had any ideas, it was absolutely impossible to be in front of Mikoto.

This was simply a very conflicting thing.

If there was no Mikoto here, he might have believed it, but there was Mikoto here.

And...

Didn't he just meet this Saki last night?

Aoba was very clear.

Fugaku and Saki had never known each other in the past. How could they develop after just one night?

This was obviously impossible!

For a moment.

Aoba immediately realized that this melon was different from what he had imagined. It was a melon that had not yet been cooked, and there might be a big misunderstanding.

Aoba immediately knew that there was no point in it.

'No wonder it is said to eat melons rationally.'

He looked at the mindless people who were all eating so hard that they did not even think about the possibility of this being a misunderstanding. No matter how reckless Fugaku was, he couldn't do it in front of Mikoto!

However.

He felt that since he had already come out.

Then check it out!

Instantly.

Aoba joined the people watching Fugaku, joined the melon-eating team, and enjoyed the show together.

...

After hearing Yoshino's words, Fugaku was stunned for a full three seconds. He stared at the girl from the Nara clan in front of him and looked at her indignant expression. He even had a feeling that he had done something wrong.

"Wait..."

Fugaku raised his hands and made a gesture to stop them from talking.

"What dating?"

"That's a wrong word!"

"I just have something to discuss with Saki and Rin."

"What do you mean by asking that?!"

Fugaku was also a person with a temper. He also did not like to be misunderstood. Now he could see that it was a huge basin of shit that was placed on his head and directly slapped him to death here. How could he admit such a thing?

Fugaku's tone was righteous. His voice was loud and had a kind of awe-inspiring righteousness. It clearly entered everyone's ears in the barbecue shop.

As soon as this sentence was said.

Everyone seemed to understand what was going on.

Looks like...

This was a misunderstanding!

No one was a fool. Fugaku was very confident in his words. He was not doing anything wrong, so he was not afraid of anything.

In the face of this situation, everyone had already realized that there might be some misunderstanding. They immediately lost interest in continuing to eat melons. They were not willing to continue wasting time here. After all, it seemed like there was nothing here. There was no meaning at all.

Of course.

Eaton and Aoba were still standing outside the private room.

It was not that Aoba wanted to continue eating this melon but that Eaton was obviously still very interested. This made him have to stay here with Eaton, so he could not leave in advance.

After hearing Fugaku's confident words, Mikoto's expression immediately became even more delicate. She had already realized in her heart that she had misunderstood Fugaku. Although she did not say a word after coming here, the fact that she could come proved that she did not have that much trust in Fugaku. Moreover, when Yoshino asked him a question just now, it was already a silent admission.

"You are discussing things. What can you discuss? Are you familiar with each other?" Yoshino seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. However, she was stubborn and did not want to apologize. She also did not want to change her mind. Instead, she continued to question Fugaku with an aggressive look.

"We are discussing the Chunin Exams matter!"

Saki immediately said. She did not want to see Fugaku being misunderstood, and she was also a member of the Nara clan.

Anyway, she was taken care of by Fugaku.

This barbecue and Fugaku were seriously recommending teammates to them.

Although she knew that Fugaku had selfish motives, at most, they would cooperate together and win; it was not just a one-sided advantage.

Moreover.

Fugaku still respected them very much.

She also did not want Fugaku to be misunderstood.

"Chunin Exams?"

Yoshino frowned and looked at Saki. The corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. She said, "Do you mean that Fugaku wants to participate in Chunin Exams with you? Don't you think such a reason is lame?"

"It wasn't Brother Fugaku who would participate, but he found a teammate for us!" Saki said coldly. Right now, she has a very bad impression of Yoshino. Even her tone of voice was like she was fighting against Yoshino.

"Brother Fugaku?" When Yoshino heard this title, her smile became even more meaningful. She said, "I didn't expect you to be so polite!"

"It's you who are too rude!" Saki refused to yield.

"Well, I am rude. Then tell me, what kind of teammates did your Brother Fugaku recommend to you? I know about this thing. Shikaku has thought of many ways for you, but no one wants to be your teammate!" Yoshino said sarcastically. In fact, she was a little jealous of Saki because this girl was very cute. She was very popular in the three clans, Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka. And, Shikaku even spent a lot of time looking for teammates for them. However, Shikaku was looking for teammates in the opposite direction. He didn't want the two of them to participate in Chunin Exams, so he wanted to find the person who would lose deliberately. That was why they couldn't find someone.

"I can't tell you." Saki shook her head. She knew what she could say and what she couldn't say. She was here to explain for Fugaku but not cause him trouble. So when she was asked about the key topic, she suddenly stopped talking.

"Oh, can't tell me, or didn't you have it at all?!" Yoshino said in a strange tone. She was determined not to admit that she had made a mistake. She wanted this matter not to end so easily so that she could end it better.

"Enough!"

Fugaku suddenly shouted. His tone was majestic. He had already recognized this person for a long time and did not want to argue with this person. However, he found that the more he did not care, the more aggressive this kind of person was.

"Nara Yoshino, my matter has nothing to do with you. What I am discussing with Saki and Rin here has nothing to do with you. I will explain it to Mikoto myself. It has nothing to do with you. Then what are you still doing here? Are you really not embarrassed?" Fugaku immediately flew into a rage.

He rarely got angry like this.

For him to react like this now, he was really angry.

There were several reasons behind this.

One reason was that Mikoto's arrival made him feel that this person was doing things on purpose. Coupled with Mikoto's doubtful expression, it caused his self-esteem to be fiercely touched.

The other reason was that Saki had clearly explained that they were talking about the Chunin Exams. However, not only did the explanation fail, it also caused her to be questioned even more. This made his patience completely run out.

"You..."

Yoshino expected that Fugaku would refrain from directly saying such words. This made her unable to accept it at all. After all, she spoke with righteous indignation here for a long time. In fact, it had nothing to do with her. It was completely a shit-stirring behavior.

"I what? I am a Konoha Military Police Force member. If you continue pestering me here, I will invite you to Konoha Military Police Force. At that time, I will see if you are still as arrogant as you are now!" Fugaku said angrily. His tone was so convincing that he didn't mean to ease the situation at all.

"Good! Good! Good! Take care of yourself! Humph!"

Yoshino snorted coldly. After that, she suddenly turned around and left. She looked like a proud winner, but at this moment, she was already very afraid in her heart. She did not dare to say anything to them anymore.

Step step step step...

Following the sound of increasingly fast footsteps.

Nara Yoshino disappeared from the barbecue shop, and Uchiha Mikoto was left in the shop.

Such a scene.

It fell into everyone's sight.

It made everyone feel dull.

"Ended!"

"Boring!"

"I thought it was something, but it turned out to be slander!"

"That woman was really ruthless just now! She said it as if it was true! It's like this without evidence, so if there is evidence, it's too scary!"

"Time is wasted!"

"I won't watch anymore!"

"..."

Voices rang out in the barbecue shop. They watched the scene under their noses in high spirits while eating. They thought that they would watch a good show, but they didn't expect it to end in this way.

As the crowd dispersed.

Eaton shook his head in boredom. He lifted his hand to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but when his hand was raised in the air, he stopped.

He knew that Aoba would now be okay even if he patted him.

But...

This had already formed a conditioned reflex.

Before he could think, his hand had already retracted.

Since he had taken it back.

Then there was no need to re-shoot.

"Aoba, let's go back too. It's boring. I thought Fugaku would live up to Teacher Bai of the Ninja School author and create a romantic scene for us. What a pity!"

After saying that, Eaton turned around and prepared to return to the private room.

Aoba followed behind Eaton.

But right at this moment.

A voice passed through the hall and clearly reached Aoba's ears.

"Aoba?!"

The owner of this voice was Fugaku. Just as he saw the crowd disperse and was about to explain something to Mikoto, he immediately saw Aoba standing not far away.

This discovery.

This caused Fugaku's eyes to light up.

Just now, he was still worried about how to explain.

Now the answer came.

Fugaku accurately found that Aoba was not wearing an Anbu uniform, which meant that he could reveal his identity and could directly call Aoba's name.

Not only could he explain it to Mikoto, but he could also introduce Aoba to Saki and Rin in person.

After hearing Fugaku's voice, Aoba's body paused slightly.

'It's over.'

'I'm discovered.'

'I couldn't pretend that I wasn't here.'

Aoba turned his head and looked in Fugaku's direction. He grinned directly and raised his hand to wave at him.

"Brother Fugaku!"

When Aoba greeted him, he just stood in the same place and there was a hidden helplessness in his smile. After he finished speaking, he wanted to enter the private room again.

"Aoba, come here quickly. Let me introduce you!" Fugaku immediately said to Aoba. His mood immediately improved, and he recovered from the disgusting state he had just been in.

"This...is...not quite..."

Just as Aoba was about to refuse, he was interrupted by Eaton, who was not far away.

Eaton turned to look at Aoba.

"Aoba, it's fine. Go and say hello to them. I will wait for you." Eaton was not a stingy person. When he heard Fugaku's shout, he knew that Aoba would be in a difficult situation, so he immediately said.

"Well... okay..."

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched. He was not in a difficult position at all. He simply did not want to go over.

Aoba could only take a step forward and walk in Fugaku's direction.

At this moment.

The four people's eyes on Fugaku's side all focus on Aoba.

Mikoto's eyes were very complicated. She had just had a misunderstanding with Fugaku, and now she saw Aoba, who made her feel indescribable.

This made her already messy heart even messier, and her eyes were fixated on Aoba.

Since Kushina left, this was the first time she saw Aoba again. She found that the edges and corners of Qingyu's face became clearer.

Unconsciously.

Her heart beat faster.

Saki looked at Aoba carefully. This was the first time she saw Aoba. When she saw him last night, he was wrapped up tightly and could not see anything at all.

Now it seemed.

He looks pretty handsome!

Especially the blond hair paired with simple casual clothes looks a little lazy.

'So he was Yamanaka Aoba!'

'The person who might become our Chunin Exam teammate!'

Thinking of this...

Saki couldn't help but look at Aoba a few more times. She had only guessed the name but didn't know Aoba's specific appearance.

Akimichi Rin, on the other hand, looked at all of this in a daze. There was still a question mark on her head and a trace of nervousness in her eyes.

'This person...'

'Could it be that he came to snatch the barbecue from me?!'

A smile hung on Fugaku's face. The feelings he had experienced when helping Aoba finalize these things from the beginning were swept away at this moment. Moreover, the grievances he had just suffered were nothing.

"Brother Fugaku, what's the matter?"

Aoba met the gazes of these people and walked to the side of the table. He faintly felt that the situation was not very good, but the current situation was that they were all acquaintances, so he had no choice.

"Aoba, do you know what I am doing here?" Fugaku opened his eyes wide, his eyes flashing with excitement. He said, "You should have heard it just now!"

"Mm... you are looking for teammates for them..." Aoba's face was already covered in black lines. He had already realized what Fugaku was going to say. After all, it was because of this that he left last night.

"That's right!"

The smile on Fugaku's face was extremely bright. After that, he nodded and said, "The teammate I found for them is you!"

"..."

When Aoba heard this, he was speechless.

What he feared came.

While eating barbecue, he ate melon once.

As a result...

This melon was rotten.

It even ate himself...

Chapter 352: Brother Eaton Is Crazy!

At this time, Aoba had a helpless expression on his face.

He has only been here for a while, and before he has eaten a few pieces of meat, he has already eaten the melon on his own head.

'Sure enough, it's the teammate's business!'

When he saw Saki, he vaguely realized such a thing. After all, he did not think Fugaku and Saki would meet because of other matters.

Moreover...

Aoba also saw the girl who was busy eating beside Saki. From her attire, it could be seen that she was from the Akimichi clan.

When Aoba walked over.

He could vaguely guess...

Fugaku would probably talk about Chunin Exams teammates!

If there was only Fugaku here, he could just turn around and leave like last night.

However.

There was also an Uchiha Mikoto, who was full of doubts and confusion, and Eaton, who was watching from not far away.

Right now, he had no way to react too excessively directly.

That would be too fake!

Especially...

Aoba had already sensed that Eaton had already started walking toward this side when he heard those words.

He had clearly heard it.

This made it a little difficult for Aoba.

For a moment.

Aoba did not say a word.

He just stood at Fugaku's table and quickly thought of a countermeasure. This situation was very strange and was a situation that even he did not expect.

"Fugaku, what's going on? Tell me; I'm so confused."

Mikoto asked suspiciously.

She already knew that she misunderstood Fugaku. She also understood that she had been wrong about Fugaku. But what was going on? Why did he know Aoba?

It was not that she cared about Aoba.

She was just curious!

Therefore, she wanted to understand more.

"This matter is a long story, and some of it is not easy to talk about. I don't know how to explain it!" After hearing Mikoto's words, a bitter smile appeared on Fugaku's face. He wanted to explain something, but he felt there was nothing to say here. It was quite sudden for him to meet Aoba here. He didn't even know how to explain it.

"If it's hard to say, come to my side!"

Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind Aoba. The owner of the voice was Eaton.

At this moment.

Eaton had already walked over.

He had just heard Fugaku's words and vaguely felt something. However, he was not very clear about the specifics. But this aroused his curiosity.

"Eaton-sama!"

After hearing Eaton's voice, Fugaku immediately looked at Eaton. As a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, he could recognize Eaton at a glance. He was not an ordinary person but Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain. Theoretically, this person was on par with Konoha Military Police Force Captain Uchiha Akaru.

But...

Fugaku encounters a problem again.

Identity issue!

How would he introduce Eaton to these people?

One must know that Eaton's identity was far more sensitive than Aoba's!

He couldn't say it...

Which aggrieved him more.

This distressed Fugaku, who was facing this kind of situation. He didn't know how to deal with it.

Of course.

There was also someone who faced this problem.

It was Aoba.

Aoba's situation could be even more chaotic than Fugaku's. He was in the middle of this storm.

"Hahahahaha!"

Eaton laughed. He could be said to be an old driver. There was no need to think about it. He already knew what Fugaku was thinking and immediately nodded to the people present.

"This is not the place to talk. Everyone, come to my private room. This meal will be mine; it's my treat. Let's talk about the ins and outs of this, and let me know what's going on."

After Eaton finished speaking, he waved directly to the waiter at the side.

"This table is on my list."

"Clean up this place and bring them to my private room."

"Move faster."

Eaton said in an unquestionable tone. After the waiter heard his words, he did not dare to be negligent. He immediately responded and began to pack up the things here.

Only.

Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin were in a state of confusion.

They did not know Eaton.

However, they could tell that he was a big shot.

Mikoto, who was standing at the side, realized that things had become even more strange at this time. She had no idea what had happened before, but now she was even more confused. She didn't know how to understand what was happening in front of her.

"Good!"

Seeing that things had developed to this extent, Fugaku understood that he could only bite the bullet and move to the private room. However, he was still very happy in his heart. After all, it seemed that it was more likely for Aoba to follow these two girls to participate in the Chunin Exams.

"Yes!"

When Saki, Rin, and Mikoto heard Fugaku's words, they all agreed and followed Eaton toward the private room.

"Aoba, let's go too!"

Fugaku walked to Aoba's side and gently patted him on the shoulder. Then, he nodded at Aoba with a very satisfied expression. It seemed that he had helped Aoba a lot. This made Aoba want to complain a lot in his heart.

"..."

Aoba watched as everyone, including Fugaku, followed Eaton toward the private room. His face was immediately covered in black lines, and he did not know what to say. He was completely speechless.

'You people...'

'Are you so idle?!'

'You haven't dealt with your own affairs clearly!'

'Yet you start meddling in other people's business!'

'What does it have to do with you guys whether I go or not?!'

Aoba felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. He suddenly felt that it was really troublesome. This matter fell on him, making him unable to think of a perfect solution at this moment.

Without any choice, Aoba followed behind them.

They walked into the private room together.

The private room, which was originally relatively spacious, had become a little crowded after so many people entered. Of course, the atmosphere was also a little depressing.

Generally speaking.

When there were more people, the effect of this was that it would become more lively.

But...

Because of Eaton's existence, everyone here was very reserved, and no one dared to say a word.

Especially the three girls.

They did not know who Eaton was, but they could feel from Fugaku's reaction that this person was extraordinary. He was definitely not an ordinary person.

"Cough, cough, cough..."

When Eaton saw this depressing scene, he immediately cleared his throat to make the present people focus on him.

"Some of you don't know me. Since we can talk freely, let's introduce ourselves and get to know each other. Let's start with me. My name is Morino Eaton, and I am the Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain."

Eaton's voice slowly sounded and clearly entered everyone's ears in the private room. In fact, his words were meant for the three girls to hear. However, he didn't want to point at them specifically. This could prevent them from feeling awkward. The purpose of his words was also very clear. He hoped these people would not be so reserved when discussing the matter.

"Okay, okay, okay. I am Uchiha Fugaku. I am a Konoha Military Police Force member. Everyone here knows me. There is nothing to say. Your next, Aoba!" Fugaku immediately understood what Eaton meant. He passed on this message and called out Aoba, wanting to pull him in.

So everyone in the private room looked at him all of a sudden.

All of their eyes fell on Aoba, which made his face reveal a touch of helplessness.

"..."

Aoba was speechless at first.

After thinking about it just now, he understood that this matter could not be avoided and could only take it one step at a time.

As for the Chunin Exams.

There was no problem in participating.

It was just a bit troublesome!

However...

No rule said that one would definitely win if one participated.

Aoba did not want to become a Chunin. Even if he participated in the Chunin Exams, to him, this was not a problem at all.

"My name is Yamanaka Aoba."

Aoba simply said a few words and did not mention his position. After all, this thing was not a secret. Those who knew him also knew. Although Eaton had already mentioned his position, he still simply completed a simple self-introduction.

As soon as these words came out.

Everyone present did not have any reaction.

Akimichi Rin did not even realize who Aoba was. She also did not expect that this person might become her teammate. She was more concerned about finishing this boring segment quickly and continuing talking about the matters so she could continue eating barbecue.

On the other hand, Saki did not want to say anything because she had already guessed it. She was afraid that it would expose what she guessed. Most of the time, it would be fine for her if she knew about it, so there was no need for her to spread the news.

As for Mikoto, she knew Aoba's identity from the beginning. These things were not something new to her. She wanted to know what was happening; what was that teammate thing?

"My name is Uchiha Mikoto." Mikoto took over Aoba and imitated Aoba's style. She only made a simple self-introduction.

"My name is Nara Saki!"

Saki also introduced herself with a single sentence, then said nothing, and used her right elbow to signal that it was Rin's turn.

"My name is Akimichi Rin!"

Rin had been waiting for this moment, and her heart was very happy. When she finished speaking, her eyes were already focused on the meat at the dining table.

"Hahahahaha!"

When Eaton saw this scene, he immediately laughed to ease the heavy atmosphere. Then his eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on Akimichi Rin, who was eager to eat barbecue.

"Everyone, don't be polite. Let's start eating!"

As soon as this was said.

Rin immediately picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat, and roasted it on the barbecue rack. Although she had eaten a lot when she was outside, she was hungry again after waiting for a while.

"Tell me, what is the situation? Let me participate as well. No matter what, I am Aoba's Captain. I should know." Eaton nodded and pulled the topic to the point he was concerned about. He immediately set his eyes on Fugaku. His meaning was very clear. He was asking Fugaku what was going on.

"When I was on a mission yesterday, I met Saki. Then I learned she wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams but lacked a teammate. So I thought of Aoba. I thought Aoba could be with them. I felt this was an opportunity and wanted to help Aoba fight for it." Fugaku explained. In fact, he had already made it very clear. However, he still had a little selfishness. He felt that Aoba was not strong enough. Even if he knew how to use paper tags or something, it wasn't easy to pass the first few rounds of Chunin Exams with his own ability. Therefore, he needed the help of these two girls. There was a little reason why he did this. It was because he did not have much confidence in Aoba's strength.

"Thank you!" Aoba said unhappily. When he spoke, he rolled his eyes at Fugaku. In the past, why didn't he realize that Fugaku was such a "warm-hearted" person?

"Hehehe, you're welcome!" Fugaku had already expected that Aoba would be dissatisfied. However, he felt that Aoba should go through these Chunin Exams to find confidence. He couldn't always feel inferior, so he didn't care what Aoba said. He felt that Aoba would thank him in the future. This was what a friend should do.

"..."

Aoba felt that Fugaku was already immune. Even his mockery was useless. He was just about to say it directly. No, he had already said it last night. It was useless.

The people of the Uchiha clan.

If they had decided on something.

No one can change it.

As long as they felt that they were right and firmly believed it, even Naruto's talk no jutsu was not so effective.

So...

It was useless to say anything.

It was better to just treat it as eating melons!

Anyway, this matter was quite new to him; after all, he needed clarification about what exactly happened here.

"Hmm?"

Eaton listened carefully to what Fugaku said, and while he was listening, he suddenly thought of a question.

"Why is there one less person?"

Eaton immediately discovered a key point of this matter. This was also the key to the whole matter.

Normally speaking.

As long as they graduated from the Ninja School, they would be divided into groups of three.

Unless they did not graduate yet.

There was a ninja like Aoba, who became a ninja through some special methods and eventually worked in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

But...

When he learns the two girls' names.

Weren't they the people of the Nara clan and the Akimichi clan?!

This meant that they should have a Yamanaka clan as a teammate!

Eaton knew very well that since the Third Hokage took over the position of Hokage, basically, the three clans of Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka were a team. After all, Hiruzen would not be like the Second Hokage, who would especially tear out one or two people of the three clans unless there was really a situation.

'This is very strange; why is there a missing person?'

Eaton was very puzzled.

"Let me talk about this."

Saki accepted Eaton's question and nodded. These were her business. It was better to let her talk about it. At least, she felt that she was better than Fugaku.

"Actually, we were originally three people."

"In our team, there are me, Akimichi Rin, and Yamanaka Kaze."

"Among them, Yamanaka Kaze applied to join the Anbu not long ago and was approved. Because of his excellent performance, Danzo-sama took a fancy to him. This caused our team to lack one person."

"Three people in a team are needed to sign up for the upcoming Chunin Exams."

"So we were lacking one person, and because we have not been able to find the right person to join us, we have been unable to sign up for Chunin Exams."

"Brother Fugaku is helping me think of a way on this matter!"

Saki said one sentence after another. Her thoughts were clear, and she sorted out the sequence of events with just a few simple words.

"So that's how it is."

Eaton nodded. He had completely understood.

'So it was Yamanaka Kaze.'

He knew this person.

That time when he joined his, Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he said that he had an abnormal talent which was very good at reading memories. It was just that he did not have the time to check it, so he did not reply.

In the end, Yamanaka Kaze, who was just a normal Anbu in his division, becomes Danzo's Root Anbu.

This could be said to be a very amazing counterattack.

He understood Root's characteristics.

Once they were selected into Root, they would leave their original team, and their original team would not get any compensation but would lose one person.

Generally speaking.

It was not a big problem to carry out the task.

It was just that there was no way for them to participate in the Chunin Exams because it required three people to form a team.

"Fugaku, you said you thought of letting Aoba join the two of them and take the Chunin Exams?" Eaton asked Fugaku.

"Yes."

Fugaku immediately nodded. However, he still felt that he could not understand what Eaton meant. After hesitating for a moment, he added, "If Eaton-sama feels that this is inappropriate, I will not recommend Aoba."

"There is nothing wrong with it!"

Eaton shook his head and looked at Aoba. A faint smile appeared on his face, then he said, "I think it is quite good. Aoba, what do you think?"

"..."

After hearing Eaton's question, Aoba was stunned for a moment. He did not know how to answer this question at all. He felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He could clearly infer Eaton's opinion from this sentence.

"This is a good thing!"

After hearing this, Mikoto could not help but interrupt. Her eyes blinked as she stared at Aoba. She still hoped that Aoba could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Konoha Chunin. Moreover, she also understood Aoba's situation. If he did not happen to meet these two girls who were short of people, it would not have been easy to sign up for the Chunin Exams.

"I also think this is a good thing, which is why I am doing my best to facilitate this matter. Moreover, I know that for this year's Chunin Exams, only our Konohagakure ninja will participate. Because of the war, it is not difficult to pass Chunin Exams. This could be said to be the easiest one in the recent Chunin Exams. If Aoba did not go, it would be a pity!" Fugaku said his point of view. After treating Aoba as a friend, he investigates the matter of Aoba participating in Chunin Exams. He even knows who signed up for this kind of thing. It was just that it was inconvenient to say it here.

"This is a good thing!"

Eaton nodded. He felt that Fugaku had done a good job. His thoughts were the same as Fugaku's. It would be good for Aoba to participate in this kind of thing.

He was in an Anbu.

He understood that this kind of ninja's level system was not only a measure of strength but also a measure of status.

Just like the squad leader position, he made an exception and gave it to Aoba.

However, he had yet to give the others an explanation.

The torturer ninjas in the compartment only knew that there was a squad leader, but they didn't know who the squad leader was, which made the words he had prepared useless.

Normally speaking.

A position like a squad leader.

Chunin usually hold it.

If it was not a Chunin, it was difficult to have the qualification, and it was difficult to convince the public.

"What are the two of you thinking? Do you think Aoba can do it?"

Eaton's gaze immediately fell on Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. This sudden question caused Akimichi Rin to stop eating.

"I... I... I don't have any objections... I will listen to Saki..."

After hearing Eaton's words, Akimichi Rin was inexplicably nervous. Even her words were not so clear; she even stuttered.

"Of course, I agree. We also want to participate in the Chunin Exams. We have yet to find teammates. If not for Brother Fugaku meeting us today, we would have given up."

Saki didn't play any tricks in front of Eaton. At this time, she knew that she should say her real thoughts. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would overturn the car. She had been looking for a teammate for so long, and now she finally felt that there was hope. She must cherish it.

"Good!"

After hearing the opinions of the two girls, Eaton was quite satisfied. He nodded directly and said, "Then this matter is settled. The three of you will form a team to participate in Chunin Exams. After we finish eating, I will personally bring you to register."

"Yay!"

Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin cheered at the same time. In their hearts, both of them really wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams. However, they had never found a teammate. Now that there were almost there, both of them were very excited.

"Brother Eaton, I..."

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched slightly. How could this be finalized? They didn't even ask for his opinion!

He had only heard of arranged marriages.

This was the first time he had met an arranged teammate.

This kind of thing.

It was very outrageous.

"Aoba, I know what you want to say. You definitely don't want to go, but I think Fugaku is right. This is a good thing for your future development. As long as you are still a ninja, you will inevitably have to take this path of advancement. I did not ask for your opinion because your opinion is not important. I am not discussing it with you but ordering you!"

When Eaton said this, he suddenly paused, and then the smile on his face disappeared. He looked extremely serious, completely with a deep and cold attitude.

"Aoba, this is your mission. Follow Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin to participate in the Chunin Exams. The rest will wait until you pass the Chunin Exams. At this stage, you will do your best to do this." Eaton said in a commanding tone.

"Yes."

Aoba replied helplessly. He never thought that Eaton would actually directly appoint this as a mission. It could be said that he could not say a single word of rejection at all.

He could still try to persuade him if Eaton were to help as a friend or in the name of an elder.

He could find a way to refuse all these, and he didn't even need to give any reason. He just needed to say that he didn't want to.

But.

Mission, no!

Aoba was a ninja.

Ninjas had to complete the mission assigned by their superiors.

This was the ninja rule.

If they could not complete the mission, they would be an unqualified ninja, especially if they refused. It could be said to be extremely unprofessional.

"Brother Eaton, I can participate in the Chunin Exams, but I can not guarantee that I will definitely pass the Chunin Exams. I hope you can understand this." Aoba said slowly. This was the only thing he could say now. He could go, but he did not want to pass at all. He did not want others to see his strength. He just wanted to stay quietly in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

"The mission I gave you is to participate in the Chunin Exams. I did not ask you to pass it. It is not so simple to pass this thing. Not only does it need strength, but it also needs luck. No one can guarantee it. I just want you to give it a try, give yourself a chance, and give Saki and Rin a chance." Eaton smiled again. In fact, he did not deliberately put on a serious posture just now. It was a habit he had developed for so many years. When he talked about serious things, he would naturally become serious.

"I understand."

Aoba nodded. He knew he couldn't avoid the Chunin Exams this time. If it was just Fugaku talking about this matter, then there was still room for discussion. However, the person who said this was Eaton, so he could do nothing.

Although his relationship with Eaton was very good, and Eaton was really like his big brother, the position in the Ninja World was very clear. He had to listen to Eaton's orders; otherwise, he would not be able to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

In fact, this was not a big problem for him.

After all, he was only participating in the Chunin Exams.

He could casually deal with it, and this matter was over.

It was just that...

What Aoba did not expect was that...

This matter fell on him by accident. He rejected Shikaku's invitation back then, and now he was still in a team with Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

Aoba could voluntarily admit defeat and give up.

However, this did not mean that he would accept the method that Shikaku and the others had said to pull the two girls into the water.

That was something that made him very dissatisfied.

"Hahahaha, good. This matter is settled. After we finish eating, we will go and register. I have another thing to share with you."

Eaton excitedly took out the book from his pocket.

However.

After he took it out.

He suddenly realized a problem.

There were quite a few girls here.

He was so focused on sharing that he forgot about this matter.

Everyone's eyes in the private room focused on the book, including Aoba.

"???"

A big question mark appeared in Aoba's head.

Are you crazy?!

You actually took it out here?!

The way Aoba looked at Eaton changed again and again. He felt that Eaton had already reached a terrifying level. He was too good to be able to take out this book at this time.

Instantly.

Aoba lowered his head.

Don't ask why.

Just a little bit of face.

Aoba knew that even in the ninja world, there were girls who liked to read the stories of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. It had nothing to do with him if they were to buy the book and read them. However, he felt extremely embarrassed when he saw it in front of him.

This was different from LSP(Logistic Service Providers) with Eaton and Danzo.

It was two completely different concepts!

After Eaton took out the book, he realized something was wrong. He was about to put the book back and quickly put away his celebrating mood.

But this whole process was done under the three girls' gazes.

Among them, Akimichi Rin simply watched the scene and did not know what it was, nor did she care about it. She just wanted to continue eating her barbecue.

Nara Saki's eyes flashed with thoughts. She faintly glanced at Fugaku beside her, her eyes full of meaning. However, she did not say anything, just staring at it like this.

However.

The signature on this book cover.

It completely fell into Mikoto's line of sight.

"Fugaku?!"

Mikoto clearly saw the word "Fugaku" written on the cover, and her eyes immediately widened, filled with dense curiosity.

"Brother Fugaku, is this a book you wrote? When did you write it? So amazing!" Mikoto immediately said with a face full of worship. This feeling was like discovering a new continent. She had always admired Fugaku and had quite a good impression of him. Now, she suddenly discovered that Fugaku still had a talent that she did not know about. This gave her a very strong impact.

"I... I... Mm... Yes..."

Fugaku was stunned for a moment. After seeing Eaton's expression, and thought of Aoba telling him about using his name. Even if he was not satisfied at this time, he had to bite the bullet and agree.

After hearing Fugaku agree to this sentence, Aoba immediately looked up again.

This wave!

Perfect!

Aoba originally thought that he would expose...

Looking at it now...

He had really made a good move back then!

In the future, there was no need to worry about this problem!

Was this book good?

Do you want to know who the author is?

Don't ask!

Ask Uchiha Fugaku!

"Wow!"

Mikoto suddenly exclaimed. The way she looked at Fugaku changed again.

She had always liked reading novels.

Of course.

What she read was not the kind that Eaton often read.

She admired those who could write novels and felt that those people were very talented and would definitely be liked by girls...

Only.

She never thought of it.

An author was actually by her side!

The Uchiha Fugaku that she was very familiar with was actually an author. This caused her impression of Fugaku to change greatly, and Fugaku's image in her heart began slowly rising.

"Brother Fugaku, what book are you writing? What kind of plot is it?" Mikoto asked curiously.

"This..."

The question immediately stopped Fugaku. It was not that he did not know the plot. He had read the story and was quite intoxicated by it. It was just that it was not convenient for him to tell Mikoto the plot here. It was simply difficult to say.

"Mikoto, the most important thing about reading books is the suspense. If you know it in advance, it will be boring. It is exciting to read it by yourself!" Eaton winked and said.

"???"

Small question marks appeared in the minds of Fugaku and Aoba at the same time. Their gazes all fell on Eaton, and a bad premonition arose in their hearts.

No way!

Brother Eaton was too intoxicated!

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched slightly. He vaguely felt that Eaton would say something that would shock people to death. He quickly adjusted his mood and immediately prepared himself.

At this time.

The smile on Eaton's face became even more magical.

"Mikoto, this book of Fugaku is already being published and printed. It will be officially sold in a few days. When the time comes, I will give you a book. You can go back and read it slowly." Eaton said to Mikoto with a smile.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Mikoto called Eaton, Brother Eaton. After all, there was no relationship between the two of them. At this time, it seemed that calling him an Eaton-sama was not so friendly, so she called him Brother Eaton.

"???"

The question marks in Fugaku's and Aoba's minds increased, and they both had a feeling of disbelief.

'He actually said that he wanted to give Mikoto a book.'

'Good fellow!'

Aoba silently gave Eaton a thumbs up. Even he could not do this kind of operation. Each and every one of them was ruthless!

However.

Aoba's heart immediately calmed down.

'Uchiha Fugaku.'

'Didn't you screw me over?'

'Get me to participate in the Chunin Exams.'

'Now we're even.'

'The book with your signature is about to be published.'

'Moreover, Mikoto also wanted to see it!'

Thinking about it, Aoba felt a lot more comfortable in his heart. He felt that he still didn't lose out on this exchange.

"Ah... this..."

Fugaku wanted to say something, but he couldn't say it at all. He wanted to stop Eaton, but he couldn't say his reason.

Eaton saw the hesitant Fugaku and directly ignored him. Instead, his eyes fell on Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

"Do you two want to see the book written by Fugaku? I can also give you two a book when it is published!" Eaton said with a smile. L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

At this time.

He was in a very good mood.

He had specially come out to eat this time to celebrate the publication of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Now that so many people were sharing this joy together, he was extremely excited.

"..."

After hearing Eaton's words, Aoba immediately realized that Brother Eaton had already gone crazy and had completely let go of himself.

He could already imagine the extremely different expressions on the faces of the three girls when they went back after receiving the books.

'This wave is sealed!'

Aoba had a faint smile on his face. The signature of this book was Fugaku, and it had nothing to do with him. He only needed to watch the show.

As for Fugaku.

That was something that Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) would not be able to wash away even if he jumped into it!

"Yes!"

Nara Saki's eyes immediately lit up. Within her crafty eyes, she had already faintly guessed what the book's contents would be. This made her even more curious!

"If Saki wants it, then I want it too!"

Akimichi Rin nodded as well. Her movements were consistent with Nara Saki's.

"Alright!"

Eaton immediately nodded. The smile on her face became even more brilliant as she swept her gaze over the few people present.

"Don't worry, all of you!"

"I promise you!"

"Every single one of you will get a book!"

Eaton's words clearly entered everyone's ears, causing the three girls to instantly reveal expressions of joy on their faces. This was actually a book that was given to them for free, so who wouldn't want it?

After Fugaku heard these words, his face was already covered in black lines.

He felt that...

His reputation had already been greatly persecuted!

'WHY?!!!!!'

Fugaku kept shouting in his mind. He felt that everyone at the scene was very happy, but his mood was extremely complicated...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 353: I Really Don't Want to Go to the Battlefield

Fugaku was not in a good mood. He did not think too much about the matter of agreeing to Aoba using his name, and he didn't think that the people around him would know these things.

But now the situation has changed.

After Eaton said this.

At the very least, Mikoto, Saki, and Rin all knew about this matter.

The most important thing was...

He had originally thought that even if Mikoto and the others knew about it, he just had to push the topic onto Aoba.

After all, this book was originally written by Aoba. He was simply a nominal person, but now it had become him who wrote this book, which changed things.

It also made him a little powerless to stop it.

"Ea... Eaton-sama..."

Fugaku wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Eaton in front of him.

"Don't worry, Fugaku. The feedback from the publisher is quite good. The speed of publication will be very fast, it is expected to become a hit, and it will explode in the Ninja World. Your name will resound in the whole Ninja World along with this book!" Eaton nodded to Fugaku and said. What he said was like a promise, and he had absolute confidence in the story. In his opinion, this was definitely a masterpiece. He even felt that Aoba might not be able to write another book like this.

"I..."

After hearing Eaton's promise, Fugaku's mood became even more complicated. He never thought that this book would be so popular that it would directly bring up his reputation.

Only...

This fame...

It didn't seem right!

"Brother Eaton..."

Right at this moment, a weak voice sounded and broke the atmosphere here.

The person who spoke.

It was Akimichi Rin, who was at the side and did not know what had happened. She blinked her eyes and stared at Eaton with a pitiful look.

"What's wrong?"

Eaton was stunned. His gaze fell on Akimichi Rin, and a big question mark popped up in his head.

"Is there a problem?"

Eaton asked doubtfully. Not only was he confused, but even the people around him were also confused.

But Saki glanced at the empty plate on the table and roughly understood what was going on. However, she did not say it out loud. Instead, she pretended that she did not know anything.

"That..."

A shy expression appeared on Akimichi Rin's face. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she could not help but say, "I... I am not... not full..."

"So that's what happened!"

Eaton heaved a sigh of relief. He thought it was something big. He looked down and saw that the plates on the table were all empty. There was not a single piece of meat left. It should have been eaten when they discussed the Chunin Exam earlier.

"Rin, you go directly to the waiter to order. Today is a double joy. Not only can we celebrate Fugaku's book being published, but Aoba can also participate in the Chunin Exams with you. I am very happy. If you want to eat anything, just order whatever you want. There is no need to be polite with me!"

Eaton could be said to be very generous and not a stingy person. In addition, he was really happy today. Since it was a treat, they must eat until they were all full.

"Okay~"

When Akimichi Rin heard Eaton's words, her eyes flashed with joy. Then she quickly got up and walked out of the private room, ready to go and order more meat. Since Eaton had said so, she definitely could not be polite with him.

When Eaton saw that Akimichi Rin still went to order, he did not realize that Akimichi Rin had already eaten at Fugaku's place. Instead, he was thinking about how this child starved to this extent.

"Everyone did not eat just now, right? When the new dishes are served, we will have a good meal, and then I will take you to register!"

Eaton looked at the people around him. His gaze stopped on everyone for a while, then finally fell on Aoba.

"Yes!"

Everyone immediately responded. After that, the atmosphere became reserved again. Without these topics to talk about, they did not know what to say.

Not long after.

All the dishes that Akimichi Rin had ordered had arrived.

After the dishes were served, the people in the private room began to eat. The atmosphere was still a little dull.

"Fugaku, how's the work in the village recently?" Eaton tried hard to find a topic.

"It's alright. Recently, the village has become even safer." Fugaku nodded. There were still some other people here. He couldn't say it too clearly. He had to pay attention to his words.

"That's not bad..." Eaton nodded.

For a moment.

In the private room, only Eaton and Fugaku were left talking about some things about the village. No one could say too much and only look at each other in a daze.

After a while.

The meat on the table had already been eaten.

Everyone was already full.

Eaton looked around and looked at everyone. Finally, he looked at Akimichi Rin.

"Are you all full?" Eaton asked. He seemed to be asking, but in fact, it was an affirmative sentence. Then, he was ready to say that he was going to settle the bill directly.

"No... I'm not full..."

However, at this time, the weak voice sounded again. Needless to say, everyone knew that the owner of the voice was Akimichi Rin.

"Sigh..."

Everyone took a deep sigh.

Wasn't this full yet?!

It was a bit exaggerated!

All of a sudden.

Everyone's eyes fell on Akimichi Rin.

Nara Saki gently nudged Akimichi Rin with his elbow, indicating that the latter should not eat anymore. There was no problem eating just now, but now it seemed a little inappropriate.

"Ah! Oh! That... I'm not hungry anymore... I'm full..."

After being nudged, Akimichi Rin immediately put on an extremely clumsy act under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

"Cough cough... cough cough cough..."

Eaton lightly coughed. This clumsy acting made him lose face. He couldn't just treat her to a meal and let her go back hungry.

"Rin, I already said that you don't have to be polite. If you need anything, just order it. You must eat your fill today!" Eaton said very seriously.

"Really?" Akimichi Rin wanted to smile, but she didn't dare to. She looked very cute.

"Really, just eat. You have to eat until you are full!" Anyway, Eaton was very happy today and didn't want any disappointing situation. He could afford to spend this little money.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton. You really are a good person!"

When Rin heard Eaton's words, she immediately used her own method to express the joy that belonged to her to Eaton.

Instantly.

Akimichi Rin stood up again.

She walked out of the private room and prepared to order other food.

When Saki saw this scene, even she could not sit still. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she was already embarrassed.

However...

Fugaku heaved a sigh of relief.

Before, he had not noticed these things. Only when Akimichi Rin said it was not enough for the first time did he realize the horror of this matter.

Something was wrong!

This was very wrong!

Fugaku had a deep impression. When he invited Akimichi Rin just now, almost all the meat had been eaten by her alone.

Because he had been chatting with Saki about Aoba, he did not have time to eat.

But...

Fugaku thought that Akimichi Rin was going to be full.

Unexpectedly, he found out the table of meat in the private room had been eaten by Akimichi Rin.

The private room dishes should be the next batch, but it was gone again.

Wasn't this a bit too exaggerated?

Fugaku's gaze followed Akimichi Rin as she left the private room. There were many strange thoughts in his mind.

'This time…'

'Did I avoid losing a lot of money?'

Thinking of this.

Fugaku's mood suddenly became much better. It seemed that the depression he had felt when he became the author of the works had suddenly lessened a lot.

...

After a while.

Akimichi Rin had another meal.

She finally had a rare full meal.

This was something that she rarely saw. Most of the time, she maintains a posture of not being hungry but not full.

"Brother Eaton, I'm done eating. Thank you!"

Akimichi Rin sincerely thanked Eaton. She was really very grateful to Eaton. At the end of the meal, everyone was watching her eat, which embarrassed her a little.

"It's good that you are full!"

Eaton revealed a satisfied smile. He was in a very comfortable mood. He was not dissatisfied at all because Akimichi Rin could eat. What happened today really made him very happy.

"Since you are all full, I will go to settle the bill."

Eaton immediately got up and walked out of the private room. He was going to pay the bill but not in front of these people.

He could already see that this meal cost a lot.

If he settled it here, it might cause pressure in the hearts of the people present. This was not what Eaton wanted to see.

Since it was a treat, then quietly treat them!

After a while, Eaton settles this meal. He returned to the private room.

Five people were standing there. They had all stood up and were waiting for Eaton.

"Fugaku, Mikoto, you two can go back. I will take them to register. Leave this matter to me!" Eaton looked at Fugaku and Mikoto and said in an unquestionable tone.

"Yes!"

Fugaku and Mikoto nodded at the same time. The two of them did not want to go back so easily.

However.

Eaton has already talked about this.

Then even if they didn't want to, there was nothing they could do but obey.

What they needed to do now was to leave silently and leave the matters here to Eaton. After all, Fugaku and Mikoto also wanted Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

...

After Fugaku and Mikoto walked out of the barbecue shop together.

"Saki, Rin, Aoba, you guys follow me. I'll take you guys to register for the Chunin Exams. This way, it should avoid a lot of trouble."

Eaton nodded at the three people here. Then, under the gaze of these three people, he turned around and walked toward the entrance of the barbecue shop.

...

After Mikoto walked out of the barbecue shop, she pursed her lips slightly. She did not know what to say. She could only stand there and look at Fugaku, who had already walked out.

At the same time.

Fugaku found that Mikoto did not follow.

"Mikoto, why aren't you leaving?" Fugaku turned around and asked doubtfully. As Mikoto stopped, he also stopped. He was stunned for a moment and said, "Are you still angry with me?"

"No, I am not angry with you. I am afraid that you are angry with me." Mikoto lowered her head. She was a little embarrassed. After all, when she was with Nara Yoshino, she could see that she was suspicious of Fugaku at that time. It was precisely because of that suspicion that she felt she had lost Fugaku's trust.

"Why should I be angry with you? What happened just now can't all be blamed on you. It's just a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been explained clearly, isn't that good?" Fugaku said to Mikoto with a smile.

"Is that so?" Mikoto was skeptical. She felt that if what happened just now were to happen to her now, she might never forgive Fugaku again in this life. After all, it was a matter of trust. This made it clear that the other party did not trust her. This was not a small matter.

"I will send you back." Fugaku nodded and said.

"Don't you need to carry out a mission?" Mikoto was stunned for a moment. When talking to Fugaku, even she did not know why there was an extra sense of awkwardness. However, she felt that this feeling originated from the misunderstanding that had just occurred between them. Perhaps after a few days, everything would be fine when she saw Fugaku's book.

"It's okay, it's been delayed for a while, and it will not be bad even if I delay it for a while. Let's go." Fugaku said seriously. He had to regain his image in Mikoto's heart. After all, when Nara Yoshino came just now, he was quite confused and a little unprepared. He was also afraid that Mikoto would misunderstand, so he became even more attentive than usual.

"Alright." Mikoto nodded and then walked toward the direction of the Uchiha clan.

At first, both of them remained silent.

A while later, Mikoto was the first to break the silence.

"Fugaku, why did you suddenly think of introducing Aoba to them?" Mikoto asked curiously. It was unknown whether she was looking for a conversation or she was very concerned about Aoba. In short, she still asked this question after hesitating for a while.

"The main reason is that they lack one person. I have observed them for a while. Their strengths are not bad, and they might bring Aoba to the third round. At that time, there might be a chance to pass. In short, give it a try." Fugaku explained.

"Why did they bring Aoba to the third round instead of Aoba going to the third round with them?" Mikoto asked with a slight frown.

"Aoba's strength isn't too good. Otherwise, I wouldn't have taken this opportunity to give it to Aoba, the easiest Chunin Exams in recent years. I hope he can succeed!" Fugaku said in a deep voice.

...

On the other side.

Under Eaton's lead.

Yamanaka Aoba, Nara Saki, and Akimichi Rin all received a registration form for the Chunin Exams.

"Now, write your names. Since your original team has been disbanded, you can write my name in the recommendation column."

Eaton said to the three of them. He had followed them all the way here because he wanted to see Aoba fill up the registration form before he could be at ease.

He was quite familiar with Aoba's personality.

If he did not keep an eye on Aoba handing over the registration form, then Aoba might still have run away from this matter. He had to personally urge Aoba to finish this matter before he could relax. Otherwise, it would likely be a long night and dream.

"Yes!"

Aoba responded with the other two. They were ready to fill out the form.

"Sigh..."

Aoba slowly sighed. He looked at the registration form and felt unspeakably helpless.

After hiding for so long.

Ultimately, he still couldn't dodge and was dragged into this Chunin exam.

However, Aoba had already accepted this result.

Aoba then focused his gaze on the form.

Name...

Age...

...

Aoba filled in the empty boxes one by one. After he finished writing, he directly handed the form to Eaton.

"Very good!"

Eaton nodded his head in satisfaction. After hearing Fugaku's words, he agreed with him. He had completely thought of the same thing. He also hoped that Aoba could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Chunin.

There were many reasons why he wanted Aoba to become Chunin.

For example, after Aoba became one, he could have a higher position justifiably. This also made it easier for him to explain.

He always felt that...

Aoba was Tsunade's student.

He couldn't be a Genin for life, right?!

He would become a Chunin sooner or later. It might not be bad to participate in the Chunin Exams now. At least in his eyes, he felt that this team was good enough to take the Chunin Exams together.

As Aoba handed his form to Eaton, Saki and Rin also handed over the forms they had already filled out.

At this point.

The three registration forms for Chunin Exams had already fallen into Eaton's hands.

"I will go and hand in your registration forms. You can move freely now, but I suggest you familiarize yourselves with each other and prepare for the Chunin Exams."

Eaton explained to the three people. After he finished speaking, his gaze fell on Aoba, and he nodded at him.

"Aoba, from today on, I will give you a vacation to prepare for Chunin Exams. Go and prepare well. I will submit the vacation matter for you. Don't worry, any subordinate that will participate in Chunin Exam will have a vacation, and they will be approved unconditionally. You are no exception!"

Eaton seemed to know what Aoba wanted to say and directly predicted Aoba's words, making Aoba completely speechless.

After that.

Eaton took the three forms and left.

...

After Eaton left, only Aoba and the other two girls were left.

Aoba took a deep breath. He felt things were troublesome, but now that things had come to this, he still had some words to say.

He looked toward Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. After his gaze swept past the two of them, the smile on his face disappeared.

"Actually, I know that you are just going with the flow. It doesn't matter. It will be fine if you join our team and pass the first and second rounds of examinations with us. The third round will be a personal battle. We will not force you to do anything."

Before Aoba could say anything.

Saki was the first to speak.

The content she spoke of was exactly what Aoba wanted to say. This made Aoba suddenly have a strange feeling.

However.

When he thought of Saki's strength last night, he understood.

Compared to the past few years, they should have encountered much resistance from their families, so they have never taken the Chunin Exams. But they were at the age of fourteen or fifteen, so there was no need for them to delay taking the Chunin Exams any longer.

Unless they were not strong enough.

Aoba had already roughly estimated Saki's strength last night. The other party was definitely someone with Chunin's strength.

Aoba now understood why Shikaku and the others wanted to find him, let him join Saki and Rin's team, then deliberately dragged them down.

With the strength of these two people, it would be an easy pass.

After all, Minato, who was the same age as them, was already Jonin!

When it comes to anime, most of the Konoha 12(Team 7-10) at this age were all Chunin.

Of course.

Except for Naruto and Sasuke.

Aoba suddenly realized that the three of them might be the last batch of ninjas among the still Genin who did not take the Chunin Exams.

It was not that the rest of the ninjas didn't want to take the Chunin Exams or didn't want to become a Chunin, but that they don't have the ability to become a Chunin at all.

"I understand."

Aoba nodded. Since Saki was so confident, he naturally wouldn't say anything. Then, he added, "When I confirm that you will participate in the individual competition, I will abstain and leave."

"..."

After hearing this, Saki was speechless. She couldn't figure out why this person would just participate in the Chunin Exams and seemed to have suffered so much.

"Actually, you don't have to give up. Just perform normally. Do you really not want to be Chunin? Or do you really like to be Genin?" Saki suddenly asked. She did not think that Aoba was weak at all. Instead, she thought that Aoba was completely capable of becoming a Chunin. That was why she asked this. She had a very good impression of Eaton, so much so that she felt that the person that Eaton thought highly of was definitely not weak.

"There's nothing bad about being Genin," Aoba said with a smile.

"Don't tell me you don't want to go to the battlefield?" Saki suddenly thought of something and directly asked Aoba. Apart from this, she didn't know why Aoba would be so low-key. When she used Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) last night, although the drug had restricted her strength at that time, she could also feel that Aoba's strength was not weak.

She was unsure whether he was strong, but he was definitely not weak. It was just that this person was too low-key and almost had no sense of existence.

'Perhaps...'

'Only Brother Fugaku and Brother Eaton knew his strength!' N0v3l--B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.

Nara Saki thought to herself.

"I really don't want to go to the battlefield."

Aoba nodded and said without hesitation. He thought so and felt that there was no need to hide it in front of these two people.

After all, if he said otherwise and he paddled during the exam.

This was completely inconsistent behavior. It was very easy for some loopholes to appear, so it was better to admit it openly.

At least.

He did not think that this was a shameful act!

"Hahaha, so you are the same as Shikaku. No wonder Shikaku said that he had looked for you and was rejected. But it doesn't matter. You will be eliminated in the third round." The way Saki looked at Aoba changed slightly, and there was more contempt. After all, in her opinion, the Ninja World was at war, and they had to step forward. This was their duty and also the reason why the two of them wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams.

"Yes."

Aoba nodded, not paying any attention to the changes in his impression of Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

None of this was important!

These things were trivial!

He was not here to make friends!

Besides...

Aoba did not intend to for a team with the two girls. This would only help him a little, but there would be a lot of obstacles instead.

"Since we have already said it openly, it will not be so difficult. I will cooperate with you to enter the third round. Regarding the individual part, your performance has nothing to do with me." Aoba said in a deep voice.

These words sounded a bit cold.

However, in his opinion, a lot of things were already said. Everyone knew what was going on. On the contrary, it was good because it would make the two girls feel uncertain if he did not say anything.

"If there is nothing else, I will leave first. On the Chunin Exams day, I will meet up with you!"

After Aoba finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left.

He directly left Saki and Rin with a proud and aloof back view.

There was no hesitation at all.

Saki and Rin stood side by side, staring at Aoba's leaving figure. Their eyes were flashing with different lights.

"Rin, what do you think of this new teammate?" Saki's eyes were still staring at Aoba. The corners of her mouth moved slightly as she asked Akimichi Rin, who was beside her.

"I think he's not bad!" Akimichi Rin nodded. She did not know if it was because Eaton thought highly of Aoba. She just thought that Aoba was not bad, especially when she connected Aoba's words just now. She said again, "I think he is quite honest. At least after he said his thoughts, I didn't worry anymore. I think this team formation is still reliable."

"It is indeed like this. It is just that he does not like to participate in the war. I wouldn't say I like it very much. I feel that he lacks the awareness of being a ninja, just like Shikaku. However, he is better than Shikaku. At least he rejected Shikaku's invitation. This is also why I am willing to accept him. It is just that Shikaku always thought that we did not know anything!" Saki said with a straight face. In fact, she had a good impression of Aoba. It was only because of that sentence he did not want to go to the battlefield, which made her feel uncomfortable all of a sudden.

"Why do I feel that he might not really want to go to the battlefield!" Akimichi Rin suggested her idea.

"What do you mean?" Nara Saki's eyes suddenly lit up. She was also doubting Aoba's reason just now. It was just that she had not found anything wrong. If there was a reason to make her believe that Aoba did not think so, she was willing to change her impression of Aoba.

"I can't say for sure. It's just that I have this feeling. It's not that he doesn't want to go to the battlefield, but there is another reason." Akimichi Rin directly used her intuition to speak. After all, when many things couldn't be explained, intuition seemed to be useful. After that, she said again, "If he doesn't want to go to the battlefield, why would he refuse Shikaku's invitation?"

"Wait..."

After hearing Akimichi Rin's words, Nara Saki's eyes suddenly widened as if she had discovered something important.

"That's right!"

"How could I ignore this!"

"Could it be that I made a mistake from the beginning?"

"Let me think about it..."

Nara Saki immediately raised her right hand, pinched her chin, and put on a pondering posture. She recalled everything that had happened when she met Aoba, and her head quickly thought about it, searching for some clues that might be overlooked.

When Akimichi Rin saw Nara Saki's appearance, she knew that Nara Saki was pondering, so she did not interrupt her. She just crossed her arms in her chest and waited.

Time slowly passed.

After an unknown period of time.

Just as Akimichi Rin was about to fall asleep, Nara Saki suddenly opened her eyes wide, her eyes shining brightly.

"I understand!"

"I know what is going on!"

"We misunderstood Aoba!"

When Nara Saki said these words, she looked much better. She did not have a bad mood like before. Instead, a smile appeared on her face.

"Wrong..."

Akimichi Rin hurriedly shook her head and said with a smile, "It was clearly you who misunderstood Aoba. It has nothing to do with me. I did not misunderstand him!

"Okay, okay, okay, I misunderstood him. My nerves are too sensitive. Who asked him to agree so easily?" When Nara Saki said this, she directly pouted and muttered, "Miser!"

"What have you figured out?" Akimichi Rin asked doubtfully. She looked at the sudden change in Nara Saki's expression. It seemed even faster than flipping through a book. It was obvious that she had figured out the problem that had just occurred.

Only...

She did not know what Nara Saki had figured out.

After all, her brain was not as good as Saki. She mostly relied on her intuition to make judgments. However, her intuition was very useful most of the time.

"Look, just like you said, if Aoba really doesn't want to go to the battlefield, then he can come to form a team with us when Shikaku finds him. After all, if we fail the Chunin Exams together, isn't that the most appropriate reason for not needing to go to the battlefield? Moreover, he can also get the Yamanaka clan promise. But with this kind of thing, he is not happy. But he rejected it, so it can be concluded that his thoughts were different from Shikaku and the others. He would rather not take the Chunin Exams than form a team with us like this. Do you think so?"

Nara Saki began to analyze quickly, but even she didn't realize that she was not following the analysis at all but was speculating the process based on the results; that was to say, she was indifferent to Aoba "did not want to go the battlefield."

"Isn't this what I meant just now!" Akimichi Rin said with a smile. She felt that her intuition had become more powerful.

"If that's the case..."

Nara Saki frowned and said, "Everything makes sense!"

"What do you mean?" Akimichi Rin asked doubtfully. She had yet to understand exactly what had happened.

"It's like this..."

Nara Saki told Akimichi Rin about what she was about to speculate.

"Aoba refused to join our team at first because Shikaku had looked for him before because he is in a dilemma."

"If he helps us pass the Chunin Exams, he will offend Shikaku and Inoichi. His future path will not be so easy."

"If he doesn't help us, then wouldn't it be the same as when Shikaku found him? He doesn't want to do that, so he would rather refuse. He doesn't want to agree!"

"Everything makes sense!"

"Including why when Aoba heard us say that he only needed to go to the first two rounds, and it didn't matter what happened after that, he was obviously relieved."

"Isn't that what it means? ! "

Nara Saki's brain had already quickly wondered. She thought of many kinds of results, but this was the most reliable way of thinking.

"That makes sense!" After hearing these words, Akimichi Rin immediately nodded and said, "It really makes sense!"

"This also explains why he said those words out of spite when I said he did want to participate in the Chunin Exams because he didn't want to go to the battlefield. It's not that he didn't want to go to the battlefield, but my words provoked him and made him unhappy. In the end, he left unhappily." Nara Saki continued to analyze. She was no longer as emotional as before and looked very calm.

"I think what you said makes sense. Actually, when you asked Aoba this, I thought that it was a bit too much. But things happened too suddenly, and I couldn't react. I could only watch everything." Akimichi Rin nodded and said. She agreed with Nara Saki's current point of view.

"It's all my fault!"

A look of annoyance appeared on Nara Saki's face. She had been too anxious just now, so she had not paid attention to her words.

"I just thought of how Shikaku had looked for him before. I was lacking in confidence and lost my sense of proportion when I spoke. I was still not suitable to react on the spot and was more suitable to speak after thinking clearly. This time, I was taught a lesson!"

Nara Saki said helplessly. She was just curious and couldn't hold it in.

For the rest of the time.

She had been enduring it well!

After all, she already secretly knew what Shikaku did when he was looking for someone for them, but she still hid it well and didn't expose the matter, so why can't she hold back now?

"I got it!"

"I was just worried!"

"If Aoba didn't agree to participate in the Chunin Exams with us, then I wouldn't care so much about him!"

"It is precisely because we are teammates that I am so nervous, but I accidentally pushed my teammates away!"

The more Nara Saki thought about it, the more upset she became. She felt that she had done something very wrong, making her uncomfortable.

'Sure enough!'

'I was a bit rushed!

The more Nara Saki thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She felt that she could not continue like this!

"No!"

"I want to find Aoba!"

"I want to explain the misunderstanding just now!"

"I can't let the teammate I just got become estranged with us because of such a small misunderstanding!"

Instantly.

Saki immediately walked in the direction that Aoba had left. Although she did not know where Aoba lived, she must find him.

"I will go with you!"

Akimichi Rin lazily followed behind Nara Saki...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 354: Sorry, I'm Not Interested!

Saki brought Rin along as they walked in the direction Aoba had left.

Although the two continued to move forward smoothly, their moods were not good.

Saki was still upset about what had just happened, but Rin didn't know what kind of place they would go.

After walking for a few minutes.

Rin became more and more confused. She couldn't help but stop and stare at Saki.

"Saki, where are we going to find him? Aoba has been gone for a long time. We can't catch up with him now. We also don't know where he lives. How can we find him?" Rin asked suspiciously.

"I don't know where he lives. I was too careless with my words just now. We haven't clarified many things, yet we let him leave. There are indeed some troubles now, but I have a way to find him!" Saki's eyes flashed with a bright light.

"What way?" Rin asked doubtfully. This was the way they talked with each other. Generally speaking, after Saki discovered something, Rin would ask her a question, and then Saki would answer it.

"Hehehe, we can go find Brother Fugaku. I know where Brother Fugaku works. Let Brother Fugaku take us to find Aoba." Saki grinned. She had a lot of sly ideas.

"Brother Fugaku..." When Rin heard this, her face revealed a bitter expression. She then said, "We have to trouble Brother Fugaku again."

"There's nothing we can do. We can't let our new teammate have a misunderstanding with us. I caused this incident, so I must try my best to make up for it. I can't let Aoba continue to be disappointed." Saki said seriously.

"Okay, I'll go with you. Anyway, I'm full now and have nothing else to do." Rin nodded. Although she felt that this plan could have been a better one, it was still a viable plan. There was still no problem.

"Let's go!" Saki brought Rin to the Konoha Military Police Force building with who she had gone with Fugaku yesterday.

A while later.

Saki and Rin had already arrived at Konoha Military Police Force.

At this time, Konoha Military Police Force's entrance was still open, but it didn't look like anyone was there.

Saki immediately walked toward the Konoha Military Police Force's entrance. Just as she arrived, she was stopped by the ninja guarding the entrance.

"This is Konoha Military Police Force; no one is allowed to enter!" The ninja guarding the entrance immediately said loudly.

"Hello, I am looking for Uchiha Fugaku. Is he inside?" Saki asked the ninja guarding the entrance. She deliberately made her voice sound soft and sounded a little delicate.

"Are you looking for Fugaku-sama?"

When the ninja heard Fugaku's name, his attitude immediately improved, and his face changed.

"Fugaku-sama went out on a mission and has not returned yet. If you want to find him, you can come back a little later." The ninja immediately explained to the two of them.

"We will wait here."

Saki didn't want to miss Fugaku after he came back. If that happens, they might have to wait until tomorrow to find Aoba.

"Okay, you come in and wait inside. Don't stand at the entrance. Fugaku-sama should be back soon." The ninja nodded and offered the two girls to come in. After all, the other party was Fugaku's acquaintance, so he couldn't neglect them.

"Alright!"

Saki immediately pulled Rin toward the Konoha Military Police Force. After all, this was Konoha Military Police Force and was very safe. The two of them were not afraid at all.

Moreover.

The ninja guarding the entrance was not worried that the two would cause trouble.

Because ever since Konoha Military Police Force was established.

No one had ever dared to cause trouble in Konoha Military Police Force.

...

At this time.

Just as Saki and Rin were waiting for Fugaku inside the Konoha Military Police Force building.

Fugaku was in the Uchiha clan territory and had just successfully sent Mikoto home.

Along the way.

The two people were silent for a while; then, they began chatting.

There was only one topic they were talking about...

That was Aoba!

From why Aoba was asked to take the Chunin Exams to the fact that she hasn't seen Aoba for a while and asked about Aoba's situation...

In short.

Both of them were talking about Aoba.

And nothing else was discussed.

When Mikoto went home, she was obviously in a good mood. She got a lot of information about Aoba, which she did not know during this time.

Because Kushina followed Minato to Mount Myoboku.

Therefore, she didn't even have a friend to go out with. In addition, the village was not peaceful recently, so she almost stayed in the Uchiha clan.

Because of this.

Since Kushina left.

She only saw Aoba again today.

She still had a lot to say in her mind. She wanted to say it and ask again, but the environment was obviously not suitable, so she suppressed it all in her heart and finally asked Fugaku.

...

Fugaku watched Mikoto return home, and a smile appeared on his face.

"It's okay..."

Fugaku felt that he had finally managed to coax Mikoto's mood through hard work. This made his mood improve as well.

"Aoba, thank you. I wouldn't know how to coax Mikoto if not for you!"

Fugaku attributed the credit to Aoba. When Mikoto asked about Aoba, he discovered a common topic that they could discuss deeply. They might have spent the entire journey in silence if they weren't talking about Aoba. That would be too embarrassing.

'It seems...'

'Aoba is the password to ease the awkward atmosphere!'

All of a sudden.

Fugaku thought of a very good idea. That was if he was really with Mikoto in the future.

Then if he encountered a situation where he made Mikoto angry.

He could talk to Mikoto about Aoba or invite him to his house to help him coax her. Wouldn't his days be better?

Thinking of this.

Fugaku suddenly felt that he was a great genius!

After that.

Fugaku returned to Konoha Military Police Force. On the way back, his mood was much better than before.

...

On the other side.

Nara Clan.

The two people stood in the room with varying degrees of sadness on their faces.

One of the two people had his black hair combed up, and it looked like it was tied up very tightly. It was Nara Shikaku.

The other yellowish-brown-haired man was Yamanaka Inoichi.

"Inoichi, is your information alright? Did Saki and Rin really find a teammate?" Shikaku frowned, and his face turned serious.

"Is there any need to fake it? The registration form can be delivered to me in person. Now, the registration form has been officially approved." Inoichi said helplessly. His expression was a little urgent, but it was not completely urgent. After all, this matter was related to the Nara and Akimichi clans.

"Inoichi, the registration form was delivered to you; why didn't you reject it?"

Shikaku was stunned. The three of them were responsible for the upcoming Chunin Exams, so they were doing some tricks to inform those who might participate in Chunin Exams and tell them not to team up with the two girls. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to pass. In addition, they were going to find some weak Genin and let that person team up with the two girls to achieve the result of dragging them down.

They were in charge of the Chunin Exams, so they knew a lot of information.

...

For example, who were the people who signed up.

This was also what made them more anxious.

There were not many strong participants this time.

If they did not intervene, Saki and Rin might really pass the Chunin Exams.

This was something they did not want to see.

But because the three of them were in charge, they still had one last card in hand.

When the two girls went to sign up, they could reject it so that they would not be able to take the Chunin Exams.

"This... I am also very helpless..."

When Inoichi heard Shikaku's words, his face was full of helplessness. He took a deep breath and recalled what had happened not long ago.

"It was not them who came to submit the registration forms. It was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Morino Eaton-sama who brought it over. Moreover, Eaton-sama is their recommender. What can I do? If I don't approve it, I am afraid I will be invited to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. However, I am not the person who interrogates, but the person who would be interrogated."

Inoichi helplessly spread out his hands. When he saw Eaton personally come over, he was already dumbfounded. He wanted to reject Saki and Rin's registration forms but can't do it.

"Eaton-sama?"

Shikaku frowned even more tightly, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. He had already realized that something unexpected had happened in this matter that he did not know about.

Shikaku was also very puzzled in his heart.

Why did Eaton personally come to deliver the registration form and recommend someone? Why would such a big shot interfere in the Chunin Exams?

"The registration has to be three people in a team. Then there will be one more person in Saki and Rin's team. Who is that person?" Shikaku asked after thinking for a while.

"Yamanaka Aoba."

Inoichi immediately said in a low voice. Even he was very surprised about this matter. He never thought that this matter would develop to this extent in the end. The initial instance of this chapter being available happened at N0v3l.Bin.

"Aoba?!" When Shikaku heard Aoba's name, he was completely stunned.

"That's right, it's him." Inoichi nodded.

"Strange, didn't we find Aoba before? He didn't want to participate in the Chunin Exams. Why is he out now?" When Shikaku said this, his eyes suddenly flashed with horror. After that, he said, "I understand now. It's not that Aoba doesn't want to participate in the Chunin Exams, but he doesn't want to lose. He's playing tricks on me here."

"Then what should we do?" Inoichi asked again.

"Let's go find Aoba. I must clarify the matter. Now that we cannot reverse the situation, I can only think of some other ways. Maybe it's still not too late.." Shikaku said in a low voice. After speaking, he stood up and prepared to walk out.

"I will go with you!" Inoichi immediately followed him and said, "Aoba is a member of our Yamanaka Clan. My words might have some effect."

"Come, let's go together. We won't wait for Choza. It's useless for him to come. This matter has nothing to do with him. Let him wait for us here." Shikaku immediately walked quickly toward the direction of the Anbu dormitory. He was very clear about the place where Aoba lived. This was not a secret to him.

Inoichi followed behind Shikaku. The two of them moved together and did not wait for Choza, who had not yet arrived.

For what they were going to do.

Akimichi Choza was not very useful.

...

Aoba didn't know what Saki was imagining. He just said a big truth frankly without so much extended meaning at all, and he didn't intend to make it so profound for others to guess.

He didn't know how things had been misunderstood in such a way when he returned to the Anbu dormitory.

...

Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory and lay on the iron bed in his room. His mood was still very complicated.

Many things happened on this day.

Not only the matter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School but also the Chunin Exams matter.

"Fortunately, those two girls are quite reasonable. Otherwise, things would be troublesome. Now, this is the best arrangement!"

Aoba stared at the ceiling.

He was also thinking about the follow-up arrangements.

The Ninja World was already at war, but the flames of war had yet to spread to Konohagakure.

It was currently in a state of calm before the storm.

Such a quiet life.

I'm afraid it won't last long.

This point.

Aoba was very confident.

Konohagakure could be said to be a village that will hardly miss any ninja war from beginning to end!

There was no need for him to do anything special.

There would definitely be a village that had its eyes on Konohagakure.

For example...

Iwagakure!

There would always be villages that would covet Konohagakure!

This was also closely related to Konohagakure's fame and geographical location.

How long will it take for Minato to learn senjutsu? However, this period of peace has bought him some time. It will allow him to master it for a while. There is no need to rush back to the village."

Aoba muttered to himself.

He knew that Konohagakure and Mt. Myoboku had always been in contact.

They would know when there was a problem in the village, so there was enough time.

The question was how long this quiet time would last...

Even Aoba himself did not know this.

"I'm tired. Let's rest for a while."

Aoba lay on the bed and closed his eyes. He needed to ease his mood during this period of time. After all, what happened just now consumed a lot of energy. It made him feel a little tired.

Gradually.

Aoba fell asleep.

...

Konoha Military Police Force.

After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Saki and Rin finally meet Fugaku.

As soon as Fugaku entered Konoha Military Police Force, he heard the ninja guarding the entrance tell him that two girls were waiting for him. He vaguely guessed that it might be Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

Not long after.

Fugaku arrived at the room where Saki and Rin were waiting for him.

Creak...

Fugaku pushed open the door and saw Saki and Rin, who suddenly stood up. A big question mark appeared on his head.

"Brother Fugaku!"

Saki and Rin said almost at the same time. Both of their eyes were focused on Fugaku, and their eyes were flashing with eagerness. When they stayed here, they had already realized the more they reflected, the more serious the problem was.

"Saki, Rin, why are you here? Are you hungry again?" When Fugaku felt the eyes of the two people, he instinctively felt a little scared. Especially after thinking about Rin's appetite, he no longer dared to think about treating them to a meal in the future. After that, he looked around and asked, "Where is Aoba? Is he here too?"

"Brother Fugaku, we came here to ask you to take us to find Aoba. There are some misunderstandings between us. I need to explain to him, but he has already gone back. We can't find him..." Saki said helplessly. Now, she didn't care about face at all. She just wanted to stabilize this hard-won teammate.

"Ah?!"

When Fugaku heard these words, he once doubted his ears and wondered if he had misheard them.

No way?!

How long had it been!

How did they anger Aoba?

However...

Fugaku had his own understanding of this matter. In his opinion, Aoba's pride might have been poked.

As a friend of Aoba.

Fugaku felt that he still had to speak up for Aoba.

Therefore.

After a short period of thought, Fugaku swept his gaze over Saki and Rin. Finally, his gaze landed on Saki.

"Saki, tell me honestly. Did you provoke Aoba?" Fugaku asked seriously.

"I..." Saki was stunned. She did not know if her words had provoked Aoba, but she did feel that what she said was a little inappropriate.

"Saki, RIn, I won't hide it from you. First, Aoba is not that strong. If he were to participate in the Chunin Exams by himself, he would definitely not be able to pass. Therefore, I hope he can participate in the Chunin Exams by forming a team with you two. I hope that you two can take him with you. The other reason is that Aoba is very unconfident, but his self-esteem is quite strong. This is also why he has always refused to form a team. I hope that you will not say anything to stab him." Fugaku said seriously. In his mind, Aoba was the same as he had imagined.

"Strong self-esteem..."

"Not confident..."

"I think I understand!"

After hearing Fugaku's explanation, Saki once again recalled their conversation. Shikaku had already found Aoba, so it was easy to connect these together.

"Brother Fugaku, we were indeed wrong. Now, take us to see Aoba. I must apologize to him, or this misunderstanding that should not have happened will deepen." Saki immediately said.

"Are you sure you want to go now?" After a moment of hesitation, Fugaku said, "Why don't we go tomorrow? You guys are also tired. Go back, rest for a night, and give Aoba some time to calm down."

"No, it must be now. This matter must not be left overnight. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to return to our original state in the future." Saki shook her head decisively.

"I also think it is best to go now!" Rin also said.

"Well..."

Fugaku was still a little hesitant. He feared that if they went to Aoba too early, it would bring more harm than good.

He still cared a lot about his friend, who he recognized.

However...

When he saw how determined Saki and Rin were, he felt that the two girls had realized their mistake. Perhaps giving them a chance now would be a good solution.

"Alright, come with me. This time, I will accompany you. But I can't let my friend suffer again!" Fugaku said with a serious expression. It was obvious that he had already stood on Aoba's side in front of the two girls.

"Don't worry. We are going to apologize this time. We will not quarrel with Aoba, so there won't be any problems." Saki nodded and said. She values this hard earn opportunity, so she would not waste it so easily now.

"Come with me!"

Fugaku's gaze swept over the two of them, then he nodded and turned to leave.

Then Saki and Rin followed behind Fugaku and left Konoha Military Police Force.

Ten minutes later.

The three of them walked to the entrance of the Anbu dormitory.

They happened to see two figures in front of them. They were Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi, who had just arrived.

"Wait..."

Saki suddenly pulled Rin, who was next to her, and stopped for a moment. Because the two of them reacted very quickly, they were not noticed by Shikaku and Inoichi, who were in front of them.

"Huh?"

Fugaku sensed that the two people had stopped, so he also stopped with many question marks on his head.

"What happened?"

Fugaku still did not understand what was going on. He stepped out and stood in front of Saki and Rin. He looked at the two girls in a daze and said, "Aoba's dormitory is up ahead."

"We can't go in now. Brother Fugaku, let's go to the tree over there and hide. Let's see what is going on first." Saki said in a low voice.

"What happened?" Fugaku was still confused.

"There's no time to explain. Brother Fugaku, let's go up the tree first. I'll explain it to you in detail later." Saki said in a low voice.

"Alright." Fugaku nodded. Then, he took the lead, jumped up, and landed directly on the branch. His movements were smooth. There was no obstruction at all. He was very steady.

Immediately after.

Saki and Rin also jumped up.

The Anbu dormitory entrance can be seen from the branches they stood, so they happened to see Shikaku and Inoichi entering the Anbu dormitory.

"Isn't that Shikaku and Inoichi?"

"Are you two avoiding them?"

"It can't be, right?"

Fugaku looked at Saki in confusion. He felt these people were from the same clan, so why were they still avoiding each other?

"Brother Fugaku, there are some things that you don't know about. Let me give you a simple explanation. Our three cousins are in charge of these Chunin Exams. They know that there aren't many people registering for this exam, and they aren't powerful either. But they still said that they hope we don't participate..." Saki explained.

"Not participate?" When Fugaku heard this, he was stunned. Why did he feel that something was wrong? Shouldn't they tell them to hurry up and participate in this kind of thing that didn't have many strong people participating, so they could become a Chunin? It was such a rare opportunity; what was there to wait for? He couldn't help but continue to ask, "Why? There is no reason!"

"Brother Fugaku, why are you so stupid? Isn't we at war now? If we become Chunin, we will go to the battlefield once the war breaks out. Brother Shikaku thinks we are too young, so he doesn't want us to go to the battlefield. He wants to use this method to protect us." Saki explained helplessly. She knew that she should not tell Fugaku about these things, but she felt that Fugaku was not bad. It was not a big problem to tell him.

"I see!"

After hearing Saki's words, Fugaku immediately nodded and instantly understood.

"If it was me, I might do the same. In fact, you should understand them. They are doing this for your own good!"

Fugaku explained for Shikaku and the others. When he heard Saki's words, he immediately thought of Mikoto.

If it was him...

He would not let Mikoto fight for such an opportunity!

Moreover.

He would also think of a way to protect Mikoto and not let her go to the battlefield so he understands Shikaku's behavior.

"But this is not what we want. We don't want to be protected. We want to stand up and help the village when the village is in danger. We don't want to silently hide at home and wait for the result. This is also why we work hard to find teammates to participate in the Chunin Exams." Saki explained again. She did not intend to hide at all. This result was not what she wanted.

"Yes, me too. I want to fight for the village!" Rin nodded as well, her tone extremely resolute.

"I understand!"

Fugaku's expression was extremely serious, and the way he looked at the two girls had already changed.

"You guys are good. If I were your cousin, I might do what Shikaku and the others did, but I will respect your choice even more." Fugaku said.

"That's why you are so great, Brother Fugaku!" Saki said with a smile.

"Then what are Shikaku and the others doing here? They are not here to look for Aoba, are they?" Fugaku did not care about Saki's flattery. Instead, he focused his attention back on this matter. There were still many things that he was not very clear about. He felt that there were still some doubts about this matter. This also had something to do with his work as a Konoha Military Police Force ninja. He wanted to find out more about everything.

"I originally did not want to tell anyone about this, but since Brother Fugaku asked, then I will tell you secretly. However, you must guarantee that you will not tell anyone, including Aoba," Saki said seriously.

"Do you still not trust your Brother Fugaku?" Fugaku immediately said with a straight face. He felt that these words were unnecessary. As Konoha Military Police Force's ninja, he still knew what he could and could not say.

"Actually, not long ago, Brother Shikaku looked for Aoba. This matter should have only been known to Brother Shikaku, Brother Inoichi, Brother Choza, and Aoba. But that day, I accidentally passed by. Just like today, I was hiding in a corner and was not discovered. I heard the whole process directly." Saki said in a deep voice. She still had a very clear impression of this matter. It was just that, at that time, she did not know Aoba. She only saw his appearance for the first time in the barbecue shop.

"What did they say to Aoba?" Fugaku immediately asked seriously. Now, he had realized the seriousness of the matter. It seemed that something had happened that he did not know. Behind these Chunin Exams, there was something that he had yet to notice.

"At that time, Brother Shikaku hoped that Aoba would form a three-person team with us to participate in the Chunin Exams. He also asked him to drag us down. He hoped that we would be eliminated in the end. Then, we would have no way to pass the Chunin Exams and become Chunin." Saki said in a low voice. She knew this evil thing was not very honorable, but there was no way. After all, she had met Shikaku and Inoichi. She could not just brush it off.

"So that's how it is!" Fugaku's face suddenly became ugly. Anyone could see the dissatisfaction on his face, and then he said, "I was wondering why Aoba was so disgusted after hearing the Chunin Exams. It turned out that it hurt his self-esteem here!"

"Brother Fugaku, I'm sorry. It's all because of us. Otherwise, Aoba would not have encountered these..." Saki immediately apologized to Fugaku.

"This matter is not your problem. It is not your fault. I still have some sense of propriety. Now that I understand what is going on let's just wait. I hope they don't go too far!" A cold expression appeared on Fugaku's face. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with this matter. After Sekai passed away, Aoba could be said to be one of his few good friends. His good friends were treated like this, so he was very angry. He was not in a good mood.

"En..."

Saki nodded. In fact, she was also very dissatisfied with Shikaku's actions. However, she had never told Shikaku about this matter directly. She had only told Rin about it. Now that she had told Fugaku about it, it could be said that she had released all the words she had suppressed in her heart.

...

Dong! Dong! Dong!

A series of heavy knocks sounded. These sounds were very loud and clear. It sounded like a drum and directly woke up the sleeping Aoba.

"Who is it?!"

Aoba furrowed his brows, 'Is there a need to knock on the door like this? Using so much strength? How impolite!'

Dong! Dong! Dong!

There was still a heavy knock on the door in response to Aoba. Through the strength of the knock, it could be determined that the person knocking on the door was not in a good mood.

"???"

A lot of question marks appeared on Aoba's head, but he still got up from the bed and walked toward the door.

He raised his right hand.

He twisted the door lock and opened it.

What greeted him was a fist.

This fist was obviously preparing to knock on the door again, but it hit nothing because the door suddenly opened. However, it did not stop and went straight to Aoba's head.

When Aoba saw this fist did not stop, he also saw the owner of this fist. It was the Shikaku he had seen before.

Good!

He was here to take revenge!

Aoba could clearly feel that Shikaku was angry with him. From the looks of it, he could immediately tell that Shikaku already knew he would participate in the Chunin Exams.

Instantly.

Aoba took a step back.

Moreover, he put on a surprised expression.

"What are you doing?"

Aoba staggered back a step as if it had been carefully calculated.

Shikaku's fist went straight to Aoba's forehead but did not touch Aoba. The distance between the two just happened to be the length of Shikaku's arm's reach.

"Don't use so much force when you knock on the door next time!"

Aoba rolled his eyes at Shikaku as hard as he could. He could tell that the other party was obviously here with ill intentions, so he did not need to be polite to this person.

He just didn't like so many things happening to him now.

But it wasn't that he was easy to bully.

How could he agree to such an obvious act of riding on his head?

"Aoba, I have something to talk to you about. Let's go in and talk!"

After Shikaku deliberately punched him crookedly, he was obviously stunned. He did not expect Aoba would stagger just now, so there was a bit of astonishment in his eyes. It was obviously unexpected.

"Wait a minute!"

Aoba furrowed his brows tightly, and a look of dissatisfaction appeared on his face. If the other party was a bit more polite, he would feel that there was still room for discussion.

"If you have anything to say, let's go out and talk. Don't stay in my room."

After Aoba left these words, he then walked out of his room and directly walked out along the dark corridor.

This kind of action.

It once again broke Shikaku and Inoichi's plan.

They originally wanted to talk to Aoba in his room. Even if they failed, they could still teach Aoba a lesson.

However.

Talk outside.

In public.

On the contrary, it would restrict their action.

However, Aoba had already walked out, so they had to follow him.

So Shikaku and Inoichi could only follow behind Aoba and walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

Soon.

Aoba walked to the Anbu dormitory entrance.

At this time.

It was already dark outside.

He was going to walk a little further, but he felt a sense of being watched.

With Aoba keenly sensed, he sensed that there was someone on the branch.

He immediately turned around and looked back at the Anbu dormitory. The moment he turned around, his line of sight swept across the branch without alerting the people on it.

'Uchiha Fugaku.'

'Nara Saki.'

'Akimichi Rin.'

'It was the three of them.'

All of a sudden, Aoba immediately had a plan in mind. He stood in place and simply did not leave.

But at this time.

A big question mark appeared on the heads of the three people on the branch. They stared at Aoba doubtfully, not knowing that they had been exposed. They were just wondering what Aoba was doing.

The next moment.

Two people walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

These two people were Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi.

Shikaku looked around. The surroundings were dark, and it was impossible to see if there was anyone. He immediately shook his head decisively.

"We can't do it here. Let's change locations." Shikaku said.

"It's fine here. If you have something to say, say it. If there's nothing else, I'll go back to sleep." Aoba said without hesitation. His voice was not loud, but he controlled the volume of his voice so that the people on the branches could hear him and let them know that Shikaku was looking for him.

But...

Aoba did not plan to do what Shikaku would ask him. He really did not like the tone of the other party, so even if he could complete what the other party wanted him to do, he would not do it.

"You..." Inoichi became unhappy. He came here without saying a word. However, he instinctively thought that as long as he came, Aoba would have some scruples. However, Aoba did not give him a face at all.

"If you have something to say, say it quickly. I still have to sleep," Aoba said coldly. He did not regard Inoichi as an older brother in the family at all.

"Alright!"

Shikaku sneered. Aoba had already seen through their intentions. Aoba knew why they had come and said that on purpose.

Since that was the case.

He did not plan to beat around the bush.

"Aoba, then I will be frank. We saw your name on the registration form. Shouldn't you explain it to us?" Shikaku stared at Aoba and asked.

As soon as this was said.

Shikaku and Inoichi stared at Aoba together as if they wanted an explanation as if they were asking for a debt.

At the same time.

The three people on the branches were listening to their conversation. Each of them was so focused that they feared missing any details.

"Explain what?" Aoba suddenly grinned. After that, he stared at Shikaku and said, "What does it have to do with you whether I participate or not?"

"It has nothing to do with me if you participate yourself, but if you participate with Saki and Rin, then it has something to do with me!" Shikaku said coldly. When he heard Aoba's tone, he felt very annoyed. His impression of Aoba could be said to be extremely bad.

When the three people on the branches heard this, their expressions changed one after another. Now they could be sure that Shikaku and Inoichi found Aoba because of the Chunin Exams matter.

"Is that so?"

Aoba's indifferent voice slowly sounded, clearly entering everyone's ears, directly attracting everyone's attention to him.

"Then tell me, what does it have to do with you?"

"You did it on purpose!" Inoichi suddenly interrupted. He really couldn't bear it anymore. As the future clan leader of the Yamanaka clan, he was almost completely ignored by Aoba here. Moreover, the attitude of the other party made him extremely unhappy. He then raised his hand, pointed at Aoba, and said, "We are asking you a very serious question. You should be more serious too. Don't put on such a look. It's not interesting at all."

"I also find it not interesting."

After hearing Inoichi's words, Aoba nodded directly. His tone suddenly became even colder.

"Whether I want to participate in the Chunin Exams or not, it is my freedom. It has nothing to do with you. If you two only have these words to say, then you can leave. I won't accompany you!" Aoba's cold voice clearly entered the ears of these people. That cold tone made everyone feel his displeasure.

"Since you say so, then I will also say it!" Shikaku took a step forward and walked in front of Aoba. His eyes stared at Aoba. After that, he lowered his voice and said, "I hope you deliberately lose in this Chunin Exams. If you can do it, I guarantee you can pass the next Chunin Exams!"

"Oh?" The corners of Aoba's mouth curled up in a mocking arc. He asked, "How can you guarantee that?"

"I can let you team up with Hatake Kakashi in the next exam. Hatake Kakashi is the son of Hatake Sakumo and is very powerful. He can take you through Chunin Exams." Shikaku said in a low voice.

"I see!"

The smile on Aoba's face became even wider. He did not expect that Shikaku would talk about Kakashi.

"Sorry, I'm not interested!"

Chapter 355: Iwagakure Envoy

Aoba was not too surprised. He knew that Kakashi was a genius. In less than a year, he graduated from the Ninja School, passed the Chunin Exams, and became a Chunin.

When Aoba learned these things in the past, there wasn't much of a feeling.

Now that these words came out of Shikaku's mouth, they changed differently, making him more deeply aware of it.

If Hatake Kakashi wanted to become a Chunin, he had to pass Chunin Exams!

But if he wanted to participate in Chunin Exams, he had to have two other teammates!

But...

Kakashi's two teammates, Rin and Obito, could not match his strength. They were not qualified to take the Chunin Exams, so Kakashi must find two other teammates.

Aoba was very sure.

With Kakashi's character, he did not care who his teammates were because no matter who they were, as long as he could sign up, he could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Chunin.

Then...

There was room for operation.

Whoever could team up with Kakashi to participate in the Chunin Exams would be able to get on a ride, directly leading to the third round of Chunin Exams.

This was also the bargaining chip that Shikaku took out!

As long as Aoba could smoothly pull Saki and Rin down, he would be on the same team as Hatake Kakashi in the next year's Chunin Exams.

However...

Aoba did not care about this at all.

Because he did not want to become a Chunin at all.

This was not what he wanted!

"Aoba, what exactly do you mean?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly, and his expression became even uglier. Now, he felt that Aoba was simply like a fool. Shikaku liked to deal with smart people, not this kind of fool.

"Since you said it directly, I will also say it directly. I reject your request and will not do it according to your wishes. Can you hear it clearly, now?" Aoba said in a low voice. His voice was quite low, but it could be clearly transmitted into everyone's ears.

"Why do you have to confront me?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light flashed in them. Now, the Nara clan was deeply valued by Hiruzen. This also made him more skilled in dealing with some things. Otherwise, he would not have become Hiruzen's advisor.

"You overestimate yourself. I don't take you seriously at all. I want to sign up for the Chunin Exam. It's my own freedom to do what I want. It has nothing to do with you. I won't send you off if you have nothing else to say." Aoba said indifferently. After speaking, he stepped forward and walked toward the Anbu dormitory.

"Yamanaka Aoba!"

Shikaku suddenly turned around and looked at Aoba's back. His eyes flashed with a cold light.

"Do you think you can pass the Chunin Exam by following Saki and Rin?"

"Don't forget!"

"I am the chief examiner of this Chunin Exams!"

"You can't pass Chunin Exams!"

Shikaku said coldly. In his opinion, Aoba felt that by following Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin, he could pass the Chunin Exams easily, so he insisted. Now, his impression of Aoba became even worse.

"It doesn't matter. I do not intend to pass the Chunin Exams, CHIEF EXAMINER-SAMA!"

Aoba did not even turn his head back. He just slowly said these words, especially the last words. He emphasized each and every one of them a little harder; the ridicule in his words was overflowing.

As Aoba finished saying these words.

His figure disappears into the Anbu dormitory.

He no longer said anything to these people.

Of course.

These words were not deliberately said to Fugaku, Saki, and Rin on the branch, but to let them listen to it and know what was happening.

After saying that.

Aoba returned to his own room.

...

"Damn it!"

Shikaku stared at Aoba, who had disappeared. The anger in his heart was almost unable to be suppressed. He raised his right hand and pointed at the entrance, so angry that his fingers trembled slightly.

"Shikaku, what should we do now?"

Inoichi asked as he took a step forward. At this moment, he felt very helpless in his heart. After all, he and Aoba were both members of the Yamanaka clan. Moreover, it was clear that his clan's status was higher, but he did not have any authority to speak.

"Let's talk about it when we get back!"

Shikaku knew that there would not be any results if they remained in a stalemate here. So he turned around and left, not staying here for too long.

Then Inoichi immediately followed Shikaku.

...

"Sigh..."

After the two of them left, Fugaku heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Saki and Rin, then said, "As expected, Shikaku and Inoichi came here to pressure Aoba. I didn't expect them to have two faces."

"Many people have two faces or more," Saki said meaningfully.

"Now that they are gone, are you still going to see Aoba?" Fugaku shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he had not recovered from what had just happened. The Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi he saw just now were completely different from what he remembered.

"Of course not!" Saki looked at Fugaku strangely. She felt that Fugaku's EQ was a little low. Everything he said was very strange.

"Not going?" After hearing Saki's words, Fugaku looked at Saki doubtfully, and his eyes flashed with confusion. After that, he said, "Weren't you all in a hurry just now? You can't even wait overnight. Why don't you care now?"

"It's different now!"

Saki shook her head and explained.

"Just now, I said that I would definitely meet Aoba. I didn't know that Brother Shikaku would find Aoba so quickly..."

"Right now, Brother Shikaku has just annoyed Aoba. If he is disturbed by us again, not only will he not feel better, but he might even feel even more upset."

"This is not the ending we want to see either."

"Let's talk about it tomorrow!" The initial instance of this chapter being available happened at N0v3l.Bin.

Saki was still very clear about the current situation. It was no longer suitable to go and find Aoba at this time. This was obviously inappropriate.

"Alright."

Fugaku nodded. He hesitated for a moment but did not say anything more about this matter.

"I'll send you back." Fugaku looked at the sky that had already darkened. As a Konoha Military Police Force ninja, he would not let these two girls return on their own.

"I'll have to trouble Brother Fugaku."

Saki nodded. At this moment, her mood was much better. After she heard what Aoba said just now, she already understood what Aoba meant.

Looks like...

He had indeed misunderstood Aoba.

It wasn't that Aoba was unwilling to team up with them, and it wasn't because he wanted to be promoted with them, but because he couldn't bear to see how Shikaku and the others did things.

Just now, Aoba had already made things clear.

When Shikau found him doing something like deliberately dragging them down, Aoba rejected it!

Strictly speaking, this team-up this time was an accident for him. He was cornered by Fugaku and Eaton, thus turning into the current situation. However, even so, he was still unwilling to take this opportunity to reach an agreement with Shikaku...

Thinking of this.

The corners of Saki's mouth slightly curled up, revealing a happy arc. She could already confirm that Aoba was indeed okay, and he was a very qualified teammate to them.

After that.

Saki and Rin left with Fugaku.

...

After Aoba returned to his room, he slammed the door shut. Then, he lay down on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes.

Just now, it could be considered as having a showdown with Shikaku.

This was also quite good!

Aoba had done this on purpose!

He felt that this way, he would be able to avoid a lot of trouble in the next few days!

Otherwise...

If his attitude was ambiguous.

Then in the few days before the start of the Chunin Exams, Shikaku and the others might continue to find him. This was not what he wanted to see at all.

...

The next day, early morning.

Aoba woke up a long time ago, but he realized that he was already on vacation and did not need to go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

"Life is boring all of a sudden."

Aoba sat on the iron bed. This sudden holiday broke a lot of his rhythm, causing his plans for many things to change.

However.

Aoba quickly recovered.

With a thought, he directly locked onto the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower. After that, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and in a flash, he disappeared from where he was.

Immediately after.

Aoba's body appeared on the first floor of the tower.

His hands quickly formed seals. He placed his index and middle fingers in front of his body, forming a cross.

"Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), and in the blink of an eye, shadow clones appeared on the first of this tower.

After these shadow clones appeared.

They began fiddling with the wooden puppets placed here and began practicing puppet techniques without waiting for Aoba's instruction.

After Aoba arranged all the shadow clones, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to the Anbu dormitory.

"It's not easy to have a holiday. Let's go to Ramen Ichiraku to take a look."

Aoba thought he had not been to Ramen Ichiraku for a long time. Although it was a little early now, he should go and see since he was on vacation.

As for training...

Aoba had already arranged his shadow clone, and he would not go too far in training at this critical moment.

There was no need!

He had never intended to pass the Chunin Exams.

After a while.

Aoba changed into casual clothes, walked out of the Anbu dormitory, and toward Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

Ten minutes later.

Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku.

"Brother Teuchi!"

Aoba walked in and smiled at Teuchi, who was working hard kneading dough at the back of the shop. Aoba then directly came to sit in front of Teuchi.

"Aoba, you came a little early at this time. My noodles are not ready, and I can't cook ramen for you yet!" Teuchi glanced at Aoba, who came in. He smiled slightly, and his eyes narrowed into slits. It could be seen that his mood was quite good.

"How can this be?! Brother Teuchi! Do you want me to come here for nothing? People always say that the early bird catches the worm. How can it change when it comes to you!" Aoba said with a smile. He found that only when he came here would he really feel relaxed. What happened recently was too much. Even if he felt that everything was still under control, he would still feel very tired.

"Then have you ever heard of early worms being eaten by birds?" Teuchi joked with a smile.

"That's true! I am not a bird. At most, I am just a little worm!" Aoba nodded and agreed with Teuchi.

"Come on; you kid is just pretending. I can still tell whether you are a worm or a dragon!" Teuchi said in a bad mood.

"Brother Teuchi, what can you tell?" Aoba was stunned for a moment and asked.

"I can tell that you are not ordinary!" Teuchi said vaguely. Afterward, he waved his hand and changed the topic, "Let's not talk about this anymore. You're here so early. Since you have nothing to do, wash your hands and come in to help me make noodles."

"Ah?!"

Aoba froze for a moment. He came here, and before he could say a word, he was dragged over to be a coolie?

"What? Hurry up and help!" Teuchi immediately put away the smile on his face, and his whole face became angular.

"Do you want me to work for free? I can help you, but you have to pay me!" Aoba still had a smile on his face. He found that when he was with Teuchi, he felt very relaxed.

"I'll give you a bowl of ramen," Teuchi said unhappily.

"Okay!"

Aoba was about to roll up his sleeves. This time, he realized that he was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt. There were no sleeves at all. So he went straight to the back and entered the small and crude kitchen, then began to help knead the dough.

...

Almost at the same time.

Four ninjas in red-brown ninja uniforms came to Konohagakure's main gate.

Judging from the uniform and forehead protector worn on their bodies.

They were all Iwagakure's ninjas.

"This is Konohagakure."

Among the three ninjas, the Chunin leader of the team looked up at Konohagakure's symbol and said slowly. After that, he said to the ninjas next to him, "Remember our purpose. Don't do anything else. Don't cause trouble."

"Yes!"

The other three Genin nodded at the same time. Each of them had a very serious expression on their face.

After that.

The group of four directly entered Konohagakure's main gate.

"Who are you?"

A fierce voice suddenly sounded as these four people walked to the gate. The owner of the voice was the ninja who was in charge of guarding the main gate.

In fact.

When these four Iwagakure ninjas entered a certain range, they were already discovered by the sentry.

Especially after the incident with Kumogakure, they became more cautious about the invasion of foreign enemies.

However, they still had to pretend that they had not found anything.

"We are Iwagakure's ninjas. We are under the orders of Tsuchikage-sama. We have something to discuss with Hokage-sama. Please report it." The leading Chunin said.

"So it's Iwagakure's envoy. Wait a moment; I will send someone to report." The Konohagakure ninja nodded. They did not dare to neglect any envoy matter. They immediately sent people to report to the Hokage Office.

"Sorry for the trouble."

The Iwagakure Chunin spoke very politely. After expressing his gratitude, he stood silently, waiting for the result.

...

Half an hour later.

The ninja that went to report returned and whispered a few words to the ninja guarding the main gate.

After that, he disappeared in a flash.

"Hokage-sama has agreed to see you. Come with me. Just follow behind me. Don't run around, understand?" The ninja guarding the main gate said.

"Understood."

The Iwagakure Chunin nodded. From his attitude, he was quite humble.

The eyes of the ninja guarding the main gate were fixed on the Iwagakure Chunin. Then his eyes shifted to the other three Genin and finally returned to the Chunin.

"Let's go!"

The ninja guarding the main gate immediately began to walk toward the direction of the Hokage Building. As he moved forward, the four Iwagakure ninjas followed him.

...

On the other side.

Hokage Office.

Knock Knock Knock...

A series of light knocks sounded, and the office door was pushed open.

"Hokage-sama, are you looking for me?"

The ninja who came in was Nara Shikaku, whom Aoba had just met the day before. However, this time, the sound of Shikaku knocking on the door was less strong than when he knocked on Aoba's door.

"Shikaku, you are here. Come and sit down."

Hiruzen sat on the chair behind the desk and waved at Shikaku, indicating for the latter to sit down. A kind smile appeared on his face.

"Yes!"

Shikaku immediately went to the desk, pulled out the chair in front of him, and sat down directly. His eyes were completely focused on Hiruzen in front of him, but question marks appeared on his head.

He had just gone to look for Aoba yesterday.

In the morning, he was still planning to make things difficult for Aoba during the Chunin Exams, but Hiruzen directly called him over.

This made him doubt for a while.

Could it be...

Did Aoba have any relationship with Hiruzen?

Suppose Aoba reported that he was using his position as the chief examiner to prevent Saki and Rin from participating in the Chunin Exams. In that case, he has no words to defend himself.

After all.

This kind of thing.

It was he who did it.

There was no way to evade it.

"Shikaku, do you know why I call you over?" Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with a smile. He made Shikaku feel a little scared and instinctively felt he had done something wrong. He even started to reflect on it quickly.

"No... I don't know..." Shikaku did not even dare to breathe too hard. If it were in normal times, he would not be like this. The main reason was that he just went to find Aoba last night., it could be said that he had a guilty conscience and could not overcome the fear in his heart.

"Hahahaha, I knew you would not be able to guess. After all, things happened suddenly. This was all decided by me at the last minute. However, I believe in your ability. You can definitely do it." Hiruzen suddenly laughed. His laughter fell into Shikaku's ears, but it still made Shikaku feel numb. He had no idea what had happened and why Hiruzen was looking for him.

"Sandaime-sama, what is the matter?" Shikaku braced himself and asked. He could faintly feel that Hiruzen was playing a guessing game with him. After all, he asked this question not because he wanted to know but because he was guided here by Hiruzen's words. In his heart, he did not want to ask. Moreover, he had already guessed what Hiruzen would say in the next sentence. That was... um, guess?!

"Hahahaha, I know you can't guess, but I want to hear your guess and see what you think." Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with interest. His current mood was just like what he said. He wanted to hear what Shikaku was thinking. This could satisfy the pleasure in his heart.

"I... I... I..." Shikaku had already started stuttering. He didn't know whether it was good or bad for Hiruzen to find him. He didn't even have a direction to guess.

This made him very troubled.

Unconsciously.

His forehead was already covered in fine beads of sweat.

After all.

Not knowing where to guess made him feel very scared.

If looking for him was because of a bad thing, then he guessed a good thing. Doesn't this mean that it will make things worse?

But if he was looking for him because if a good thing, then he guessed a bad thing. It was equivalent to self-destruction.

Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

As long as he guessed wrong.

Then it would be very dangerous.

For a moment.

Shikaku could no longer speak. He stared into Hiruzen's eyes, not daring to blink. However, he did not see any problems with Hiruzen's expression.

"I can't guess."

Shikaku still tried his best to say things in the best possible way. After all, he did not dare to make any guesses easily.

This method was still the safest method.

After all.

It was better to say less than be wrong.

The biggest problem now was that he did not know what Hiruzen meant. This made him feel extremely passive.

"Oh?"

Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with deep meaning and smiled again. This time, his smile became even more brilliant, making it impossible to understand what he was thinking.

"Shikaku."

"You are so smart."

"Can't you guess what I am looking for you for?"

"This can't be right!"

"Even if you make wild guesses, it's fine!"

"How about..."

"Try again!"

Hiruzen obviously had no intention of letting Shikaku go. His eyes were still fixed on Shikaku as if he wanted to see through him.

"Then... alright..."

Shikaku carefully thought about what had happened recently. However, it was a little difficult for him to focus his attention now. After all, he just took advantage of his position to do some things that did not comply with the rules.

'Could it be Uchiha Fugaku?'

'Or Morino Eaton?'

Shikaku's mind was already beginning to wonder who had talked about it to Hiruzen.

He tried his best to calm himself down.

However, it was still not enough.

There was only one word in his head - Chunin Exams.

"Sandaime-sama, did you come to find me because of the Chunin Exams?" Shikaku immediately asked seriously. This was the only word he could think of. If it were something related to violating the rules, then it would be Chunin Exams. However, he did not dare to decide the matter rashly, so he just asked tentatively.

"That's not it. Didn't I already give you all the responsibility for these Chunin Exams? Then why would I say anything about Chunin Exams? From the looks of it, you must be tired from preparing for the Chunin Exams recently. Your thinking is not so smooth."

Hiruzen shook his head. After hearing Shikaku's guess, he suddenly felt bored. He did not intend to let Shikaku continue.

"Let me tell you!"

"I plan to let you be a staff officer of our Hokage's office!"

"What do you think?"

"Do you have any objections?"

"If there is, feel free to bring it up!"

Hiruzen said with a smile. After he said this, Shikaku was clearly relieved.

"Staff officer?!"

A hint of joy appeared in Shikaku's heart, but he still restrained himself. After all, when he heard Hiruzen's question, his heart was still extremely flustered.

Just now.

When he heard Hiruzen deny the Chunin Exams matter, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but he was not completely relieved.

After listening to Hiruzen's words, he finally calmed down.

"Yes, what do you think?" Hiruzen smiled and nodded. He only does that because he wants to test Shikaku and surprise him.

"Can I do it?"

Shikaku was so surprised by the sudden joy that he was not sure if he had the ability to be a staff officer.

This was not a simple staff officer!

This was the Hokage's office staff officer!

In the future, he could be promoted to the position of Konohagakure Advisor!

"I think you can do it!" Hiruzen smiled and nodded firmly. He had already decided to let Shikaku become a staff officer. In fact, it was just a notice just now. He did not really want to ask for Shikaku's opinion. Those words were just superficial.

"Sandaime-sama, I have a question. Why did you choose me?" Shikaku asked doubtfully. He was not yet 17 years old and only a Chunin that had not reached the level of Jonin. This kind of person was not the kind of person who would suddenly seem important.

This point.

Shikaku was still very clear about it.

Pie falling from the sky was not necessarily a good thing. He was not a person without self-knowledge.

Shikaku believed in his own brain. Sooner or later, there would be a day when he would be in this position. But now, it was still a bit early for him. He was very clear about this in his heart.

"Well... I can tell you; this is not a secret after all."

Hiruzen nodded. Although he did not expect Shikaku to ask this question, he felt that there was nothing unexpected about this question. It was also very logical and common.

"This is what happened..."

"You must have heard about Danzo's injury!"

"Now that the village is in troubled times, Danzo being injured is equivalent to me losing an arm!"

"Homura and Koharu, the two advisors, are busy with the communication between the village and the Country of Fire."

"So now all the big and small things in the village fall on me alone. I need someone I can trust and have the ability to help me!"

"That person..."

When Hiruzen said this, his tone suddenly stopped. After that, he stared at Shikaku and said in a deep voice.

"It's you!"

As soon as he said this.

Shikaku immediately took a deep breath.

He was trying to calm himself down. This reason was completely acceptable to him. In the scope of his understanding and acceptance, it just makes him feel that it came too suddenly, and he was still confused in his heart.

"Sandaime-sama, I am unfamiliar with the staff officer's work, and I wonder if I can do it. This position is still too high for me."

Shikaku was originally very happy in his heart, but after hearing Hiruzen's words, he suddenly felt a lot more pressure, making him feel a little difficult in his heart.

"Shikaku!"

"I think you can do it!"

"From today on, you are the staff officer of the Hokage's office!"

"It doesn't matter if you are not familiar with the work now!"

"You'll get used to it slowly!"

Hiruzen waved his hand. He had already decided to let Shikaku sit in a staff officer position. This was something he had thought about for a long time. However, he had never done it. He was worried about Danzo's thoughts.

Also, Hiruzen did not give too good treatment to the three Ino-Shika-Cho clans who supported his Sarutobi clan but showed an attitude of treating them equally.

After all, in the early days when he took over Konohagakure and to stabilize the situation, he had to keep a bowl of water equally divided and not let any clan feel dissatisfied.

This situation also gave rise to some voices of dissatisfaction from the Ino-Shika-Cho clans.

And not long ago, Nara Tetsu died!

This caused the reputation of the Nara clan to fall rapidly among Konohagakure. This was not something that Hiruzen wanted to see. He did not want anything to happen to the three clans.

But...

He would have to face obstructions if he wanted to promote the three clans.

This obstruction.

It was Danzo.

The double-edged sword that he used to kill the enemy with all his strength!

Now.

Hiruzen finally found this opportunity. Danzo was seriously injured, and the village was in need of people. Therefore, promoting some Nara clan as staff officers was not a problem.

Especially after his investigation, he found no problem with this Nara Shikaku.

Young.

Smart.

And not the kind of person who prioritizes his clan.

He could completely use Nara Shikaku's talent for Konohagakure development.

Because of this.

Hiruzen began to plan to support the three clans. This could also be considered to be nurturing his own power. He could already faintly feel that Danzo seemed to have some strange intentions.

But no one can replace Danzo's position.

So...

He could temporarily not move!

"This... Al... Alright!" Shikaku nodded helplessly. This was the first time he had encountered a situation where he was forced to be promoted. Although he was very happy in his heart, this feeling was strange. He couldn't understand it at all.

"Well, you agree. Then you are the staff officer of the Hokage's office. Now there is a complicated matter that needs to be faced by you and me." Hiruzen said in a low voice.

"What is it?" Shikaku was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that a mission would come so soon. He thought the staff officer job would be hectic and the pace would be very fast. However, he still felt that this was too rushed.

"An Iwagakure envoy come. He is waiting outside. I will call them over. Come with me and see what they want." Hiruzen nodded. Then he opened the drawer and took out a kiseru. Then he picked up the match and lit it; then he took a big puff.

"Iwagakure's envoy?" Shikaku was stunned again and couldn't help, but mutter, "Kumogakure's envoy just died not long ago. Why is Iwagakure's envoy here? Are there so many envoys now?"

"Yes!"

Hiruzen took another puff of smoke from his kiseru, and his mood calmed down a lot. He then said meaningfully, "Iwagakure launched a surprise attack on Kumogakure. They are fighting with Kumogakure at this time. I am afraid that they are not coming with good intentions!"

"Sandaime-sama, do you know what they mean?" Shikaku immediately asked. His face was tense, and he was in an extremely nervous state. He had already taken the role of a staff officer.

"I don't know yet. I will invite them in. You can listen to it with me."

After Hiruzen finished speaking, he immediately placed his kiseru on the table. Then, he raised his hands and clapped three times in a row.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

A crisp clap sounded.

A moment later.

The side door of the Hokage's office opened.

Four ninjas dressed in Iwagakure's clothes walked in and directly appeared in front of Hiruzen and Shikaku.

"Hokage-sama!"

The four ninjas bowed to Hiruzen in unison. From the etiquette, they did very well.

"I am the representative of Iwagakure's ninja group. My name is Umi. I am here this time, mainly at the order of Tsuchikage-sama. We are here to discuss things with Hokage-sama.

This ninja, called Umi, was the leader of the Iwagakure four-man team. When he faced Hiruzen, his words were neither arrogant nor humble. He looked very confident, but only he knew that his palms and feet were covered in sweat. He was already panicking.

"Oh?"

Hiruzen picked up the kiseru that was placed on the table again. He stared at this Iwagakure ninja named Umi and slowly took a puff.

"Tell me, what is it?"

Hiruzen's expression was a bit cold, looking extremely dignified. This was something he deliberately displayed. With a few little ninjas, he did not need to be afraid.

However.

He faintly felt.

There was nothing good about these Iwagakure ninjas.

After all...

Konohagakure and Iwagakure had always been at odds.

There were many big and small wars between each other.

The geographical location was still very far away.

It could also be said that they could cooperate at all.

"Hokage-sama!"

Umi immediately took a step forward, ready to speak and report.

"Our Tsuchikage-sama has heard Konohagakure will hold a Chunin Exams!"

"Many villages have always attended Chunin Exams. Not only can they communicate and promote each other, but they can also let the ninjas learn from each other!"

"But this time, Konohagakure seems to be hosting it alone."

"This is not wrong, right?!"

After Umi finished speaking, he kept staring into Hiruzen's eyes. When he spoke up to here, he was already going all out. Nothing was more important than completing the task.

"So it was about the Chunin Exams!"

Hiruzen was stunned. He did not expect that the other party was her for the Chunin Exams, but he still nodded.

"This time Chunin Exams is rather special. It was during the Third Ninja World War. All the villages were busy fighting, so I won't disturb everyone. Just like the current Iwagakure, isn't you guys also fighting?"

Hiruzen's words had some hidden meaning. When facing such a small character, he could accurately express his meaning.

"Hokage-sama, our Tsuchikage-sama wants us, Iwagakure and your Konohagakure, to jointly hold this examination. What do you think?" Umi immediately said in a low voice. His tone was not very strong or oppressive.

"You Iwagakure want to hold Chunin Exams together?"

Hiruzen did not expect such a thing, nor did he expect such a request. For a moment, his head quickly weighed the pros and cons.

"If my intelligence is correct, Iwagakure is now fighting with Kumogakure. Does Tsuchikage-dono still have the energy to do these so-called Chunin Exams?" Hiruzen asked.

"Of course there is. It is just a war. We can't neglect development. It just so happens that our Iwagakure hasn't held the Chunin Exams. Tsuchikage-sama means that our two villages should do it together!" Umi said again. The meaning of his words was even more obvious.

"I see..."

Hiruzen suddenly turned to look at Shikaku. He winked at Shikaku and said, "You came at the right time. Shikaku is in charge of these Chunin Exams. Shikaku, do you have any objections?"

As soon as Hiruzen said this, the eyes of the four Iwagakure ninjas fell on Shikaku.

So young!

This was what the four of them were thinking at the same time.

"I don't think this is appropriate!"

Shikaku had already sensed Hiruzen's intention. He wanted to drag things out first and buy more time for Hiruzen to think. From his perspective, he does not want the two villages to host it jointly. That would be too risky.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 356: I Predicted Your Prediction!

Shikaku stared at the ninja named Umi. Now, it was no longer a matter of whether he was competent enough for the position, but rather, he had to be competent and solve the problem.

Now, his brain was running fast.

After all, this matter was too strange.

Konohagakure and Iwagakure did not have any dealings in the first place; you could even say they were in a hostile state most of the time.

Based on this situation and logical thinking...

There was no need for Iwagakure to come over and conduct joint Chunin Exams with Konohagakure!

Moreover, Iwagakure was still at war with Kumogakure!

If you think about this matter, you will feel something was wrong. There was a big problem with it!

Shikaku was almost certain that Iwagakure had a purpose in doing this. However, he did not know what the other party's goal was.

"I don't think there is anything wrong with it!"

Umi smiled and shook his head. He had already recovered from the initial fear at this time and was not so scared anymore.

"The Chunin Exams have always been held jointly by multiple villages. These Chunin Exams caught up with the war, but there was no war between our Iwagakure and Konohagakure, so we could hold the Chunin Exams jointly. Our Tsuchikage-sama is also very willing to see such a thing happen." Umi said.

"Iwagakure is in at war. How can you take the Chunin Exams?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing and suffused with a cold chill.

"Konohagakure wouldn't directly send Genin to participate in this level of war, right?" Umi suddenly smiled. He didn't directly respond to Shikaku's words, but the meaning of his words was still very clear.

"You mean... you want Iwagakure ninjas to come to Konohagakure and participate in the Chunin Exam?" Shikaku still narrowed his eyes. He had already deeply smelled the scent of conspiracy. Every sentence of this person was transmitted with a message that made him feel abnormal.

"Since the Chunin Exams are held jointly, of course, we have to go to the exam together. How can we take the exam together if the ninjas from our Iwagakure don't come to Konohagakure? " Umi sneered and said.

"Alright!"

Suddenly.

Hiruzen's voice rang out.

The conversation between Umi and Shikaku was interrupted.

Suddenly.

The people in the office all focused their eyes on Hiruzen.

"I understand."

Hiruzen slowly opened his mouth. His voice was very magnetic, giving people a very deep feeling.

"There is less than a week before the Chunin Exams begin!"

"If you, Iwagakure, really want to hold the Chunin Exams with us, Konohagakure..."

"Are you able to make it in time?"

Hiruzen's meaning was conveyed very clearly. It was that Konohagakure would not make changes in the Chunin Exams time just because of Iwagakure's words.

"We can make it!"

Umi nodded, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He then said, "As long as Hokage-sama agrees to the joint Chunin Exams of the two villages, we will immediately return to Iwagakure and report this matter to Tsuchikage-sama!"

"Then it's fine."

Hiruzen nodded and agreed to this matter. When he said these words, he had already decided after careful consideration. When Shikaku was talking with Umi just now, he calmly weigh the pros and cons.

"Then we will go and report to Tsuchikage-sama. Before the Chunin Exams begin, we will definitely arrive, and Tsuchikage-sama will also come!" Umi bowed to Hiruzen. After that, he immediately winked at several Iwagakure ninjas and left the office one after another, stepping back on the road back to Iwagakure.

After Iwagakure ninjas left.

Shikaku looked at Hiruzen doubtfully. There were several questions in his heart, and he wanted to ask Hiruzen, but he didn't know how to speak.

"Shikaku, if there are some things you don't quite understand. You can ask me, and I will explain it to you." Hiruzen immediately looked at Shikaku. His serious face revealed a smile, and then he said, "Because you just became a staff officer. I didn't ask for your opinion on this matter. In the future, if you have any different opinions, you can voice them at any time."

"Yes!"

Shikaku immediately nodded. He did not feel sad at all because Hiruzen had decided on this matter. Now, he was more moved because Hiruzen was respecting his opinion.

"Sandaime-sama, I don't understand why you agree to Iwagakure's request. Even if they want to participate in the Chunin Exams organized by our Konohagakure, but... um... there is no need to let them go so smoothly! "

Shikaku tried to control his tone as much as possible so that there would not be too many things that did not sound good.

He did have a lot of things that he did not understand.

For example, it was obvious that the other party was asking for a request, but why Hiruzen agreed so readily without even procrastinating?

What's more, Iwagakure's doing this was obviously premeditated, and it was definitely not as simple as the Chunin Exams, but why did they agree?

After seeing Hiruzen's operation, Shikaku had a lot of questions in his mind. However, he was more thinking that these things might be Hiruzen's own plans.

As Shikaku raised the question in his heart.

Hiruzen nodded slowly.

"Actually, from the tone of that Iwagakure ninja just now, I can tell that they have already made preparations to participate in the Chunin Exams, so I simply agreed directly. This will help us resolve the crisis that might appear in the future." Hiruzen explained.

"A crisis that might appear in the future?!" Shikaku's heart sank. He immediately confirmed his conjecture. That was that Hiruzen had his own thoughts. There was definitely a story behind this.

"Iwagakure has already launched an attack on Kumogakure. Regardless of whether it is Kumogakure or Iwagakure, they do not want us, Konohagakure, to be inserted into the battlefield at this time. Kumogakure already has a grudge against us, so I feel that Iwagakure's decision to take the joint Chunin Exams with us, Konohagakure, is to make friends with us and unite with us. However, denying the joint Chunin Exams may make Iwagakure think we do not want to make friends with them. Perhaps the war will spread to Konohagakure." Hiruzen slowly explained. At this time, he was still trying to avoid the possible war, using his method to separate Konohagakure from these dangers.

"This..."

After hearing Hiruzen's explanation, Shikaku suddenly felt a little strange.

He did not know how to continue.

In fact.

In his heart.

He did not agree with Hiruzen's judgment.

But...

He had just become a staff officer of the Hokage's office.

He had no experience at all.

It was not very clear whether his own judgment was correct or wrong.

Therefore, he did not dare to say anything rashly.

"Is there a problem?" Hiruzen looked at Shikaku. He had already seen the obvious scruples that the latter had when he spoke. This was also what he did not want to see.

"Sandaime-sama, my opinion is a little different. I think Iwagakure came here not for the alliance but for some conspiracy!" Nara Shikaku said in a deep voice.

"No!"

Hiruzen directly shook his head and denied it. He looked at Shikaku next to him and said, "Iwagakure is fighting with Kumogakure. They won't be willing to split up their force and fight with our Konohagakure!"

"Is that really the case?" Shikaku frowned. He didn't know if he was thinking too much. Moreover, in this regard, it could be said that he was the new one. He had no experience, so he was not confident to say anything too tough.

"Shikaku, you will know slowly. A ninja village will not choose to fight with multiple ninja villages at the same time. If that happens, there will be too many variables. Amegakure in the Second Ninja World War is an example." Hiruzen said in a low voice as if he had already understood these things clearly.

"Yes! I will study slowly!" Shikaku nodded repeatedly. He knew he did not have any qualifications, so it was better to sink and think more about studying.

"Shikaku, I will leave the Chunin Exams' matter to you. Prepare for the possibility of Iwagakure ninjas taking part. In the third round, you can invite daimyos from various countries. Even if there is a war, you must make the Chunin Exams beautiful." Hiruzen said to Shikaku.

"Yes!"

Shikaku responded again, and his face turned serious. Now, the Chunin Exams had changed into another nature. It was not the same as before.

...

An entire morning passed.

Soon, it was over.

Aoba sat on Ramen Ichiraku's chair, his right palm dragging the hem of his shirt, his left hand continuously tapping on the table.

However, he did not use too much strength.

There was no sound.

"The ramen is ready!"

Teuchi placed a bowl of steaming hot ramen on Aoba's table and said with a smile, "Aoba, this is your wages for making noodles all morning."

"I have become a worker here..."

Aoba smiled helplessly. He directly pulled over the bowl of steaming hot ramen. After half a day of hard work, he was really a little hungry. Now, he had to eat well.

"How could that be!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Teuchi immediately waved his hands to deny it, and a smile appeared on his angular face.

"We are good friends!"

"How can working be called friends?"

"You are just here to help me, and I have cooked a bowl of ramen for you!"

"That's all!"

"There is no money transaction between us!"

Teuchi said with a smile. He was not arguing with Aoba; he was chatting with Aoba.

"Brother Teuchi, I won't dare to come again if you say so!" Aoba said with a smile. When he spoke, he directly began to eat the ramen.

"Do you dare not to come?"

When Teuchi heard Aoba's words, he immediately revealed a disdainful smile and said, "If you have the ability, then don't come again!"

"..."

When Aoba heard Teuchi's words, he was speechless.

Step, step, step...

However.

Just at this time.

The sound of footsteps came from Ramen Ichiraku's entrance.

Then a few people came in.

"Aoba, I knew you were here. I guessed right!"

A voice full of joy sounded from the entrance. Even without listening carefully, Aoba could tell that the person who came in was Uchiha Fugaku.

Two people were following Fugaku.

They were Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin, who were standing together on the branch yesterday.

The three of them walked in one after another.

"Brother Fugaku, don't tell me you know I didn't bring any money and specially came to treat me?"

Aoba did not even turn his head. He had already guessed that the person who spoke was Fugaku. He directly followed the direction of Fugaku's words. From what Aoba said, it was obvious that he wanted to extort Fugaku.

"???"

After hearing Aoba's words, Fugaku's head was full of question marks. He was not a fool and immediately understood what Aoba meant.

"You..."

Fugaku raised his finger and pointed at Aoba. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he said, "Aoba, you heartless guy. I helped you find a teammate for the Chunin Exams. You actually want me to treat you to a meal!"

"Is that so? You didn't come to treat me to a meal. Then I will leave after I finish eating." Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice.

As soon as he said this.

The expression on Fugaku's face instantly became blank.

Saki and Rin, standing behind him, covered their mouths and laughed. They were both amused by this scene.

"I really admire you!"

Fugaku suddenly slapped his head. He was in a trance just now and suddenly thought of something strange.

When he first met Aoba.

Aoba was just a small fan of his.

But...

Along the way...

He found that he did not take any advantage of Aoba!

Not only that.

He found that Aoba was even manipulating him.

It was as if whatever he wanted to do could not be hidden from Aoba's eyes, and he could even stop him from doing what he wanted to say in advance.

"Alright, alright, alright, I'll treat you to a meal!" Fugaku said helplessly. He knew that Aoba was joking with him and was scamming him for a meal, but he had no choice. After all, Aoba had put on a posture that he would not talk to you if do not treat him.

"Thank you, Brother Fugaku, for supporting Ramen Ichiraku!"

Aoba immediately stood up and stared at Fugaku. His eyes flashed with a bright light. After that, he shifted his gaze to Saki and Rin.

"Saki."

"Rin."

"What are you waiting for?"

"Didn't you hear Brother Fugaku say that he was treating?"

"Order!"

"Whoever dares to go out hungry today will be looking down on my Brother Fugaku, which is equivalent to looking down on me!"

"If you look down on me, I won't take the Chunin Exams with you!"

"Do you understand?!"

Aoba said with a smile. He said these words to Saki and Rin, and at the same time, to Fugaku.

This meal.

You can't escape!

It had to be known that it was Eaton who paid for the meal yesterday.

Fugaku had escaped a disaster, but this time he was doomed. It would not hurt him too much. After all, yesterday was a barbecue, and today was ramen, so the price was much lower.

"..."

After hearing Aoba's operation, Fugaku was speechless. Especially when he saw Rin's eager look, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he felt that his wallet was about to cry.

"Thank you, Brother Fugaku!"

Saki was the first to react. She thanked Fugaku directly. She had already seen through Aoba's meaning, so she immediately confirmed this matter. After all, she understood that Fugaku was a person who cared about faces after a short period of contact.

"Thank... Thank you, Brother Fugaku!"

After hearing Saki's words, Rin immediately thanked Fugaku as well. However, her gratitude was relatively perfunctory. Her gaze never left the menu in the shop.

"Saki, can I really eat to my fullest?" Rin asked in a low voice. She was not very sure. After all, she had just eaten free barbecue yesterday, and now she could eat ramen like this. The days were too beautiful.

"Yes... yes... I think there is no problem. Brother Fugaku is a good person!" Saki put a good person card on Fugaku's body without hesitation and lifted him up again.

"No problem!"

However, Aoba's voice sounded at this time, directly answering Rin's worries.

"Brother Fugaku is a person who likes faces. Yesterday, he said he wanted to treat you to a barbecue, but he did not succeed. Brother Eaton snatched it yesterday, so he will treat you to some ramen today!" Aoba said carelessly. Anyway, he would not spend his money, so why not?

"Really!" Rin's eyes were already shining.

"Of course, it's true. How could Brother Fugaku lie to you!" Aoba pulled out Fugaku's name again, then said to Fugaku, stunned at the entrance, "Right, Brother Fugaku?!"

"Yes..." Fugaku nodded mechanically. He had already realized that he had fallen into a pit. Moreover, this pit was dug by Aoba himself. This was simply too inhumane. His wallet can't hide.

"Did you guys hear that? Brother Fugaku said it himself. Just eat it without worry. Today, I woke up early and came to the store to help Brother Teuchi make noodles. It's enough for you to eat until you're full!" Aoba said with a smile.

"Okay!"

After getting repeated confirmation from Aoba, Rin immediately put down all the worries in her heart and sat down on the chair, ready to read all the dishes on the menu.

"Ao... Aoba... Wait a minute..."

After hearing Aoba's words, Fugaku hesitated for a moment and then reacted. His dark eyes stared at Aoba. His eyelids were still slightly trembling while he said, "You said you came to make noodles this morning?"

"Yes!"

At this time, a voice sounded and answered Fugaku's question. The owner of the voice was not Aoba, but Teuchi, who was cooking ramen over the counter.

Suddenly.

Teuchi attracted all the attention of these people.

"I was wondering why Aoba came so early this morning. After asking, I found out that he was not here to eat ramen but to help me make noodles. This makes me very puzzled. I have never encountered such a thing before!"

Teuchi's voice slowly sounded. He told this matter his way, making Fugaku and others' eyes fall on Aoba again.

"I also told Aoba that there was no need to have so many noodles. Right now, there aren't that many guests coming to dine. He just said that he could sell it. I thought he was fooling me. Now I know that he said it was true!"

Teuchi's words were more or less embellished, mainly because he was bored during this time. Now that he finally saw Aoba and Fugaku gathered here, he also wanted to make things more interesting.

"Wow!"

Fugaku stared at Aoba with wide eyes. After he said this, he couldn't help but laugh and said, "How did you know I would come to find you?"

"How did you know that I would be here?" Aoba did not answer Fugaku's question. Instead, he directly asked him a question.

"Other than this place and your dormitory, I can't think of where else you can be. So if I want to find you, I usually decide whether to go to your dormitory or Ramen Ichiraku." Fugaku answered Aoba's question honestly.

"Me too!"

The corners of Aoba's mouth curled up slightly, and he said something that stunned Fugaku, "You know where to find me, and I also know where to wait for you. So I came here long ago to wait for you and even helped Brother Teuchi make noodles."

"How are you so sure that I will come?" Fugaku was stunned for a moment. He thought Aoba's explanation was reasonable, but it did not make sense.

"I predicted your prediction!" Aoba said with a smile. After that, he waved to Fugaku and said, "Brother Fugaku, don't just stand there. Sit down and have some ramen. I've made enough noodles, and you've got your share too!"

"..."

Fugaku was completely speechless now. He simply didn't know what to say. He felt he had fallen into the big trap Aoba had designed and could only helplessly accept this reality.

When Fugaku came over, Saki and Rin had already ordered a lot. After the barbecue yesterday, they didn't have to be so polite anymore.

'It was over!'

When Fugaku saw the dishes they ordered, the meat on his face trembled slightly. Especially when he thought of Rin's appetite, he felt even more terrified.

It was ignorance that he dared to treat them yesterday.

Today, he was cheated by Aoba to treat them!

However.

Fugaku swore silently in his heart.

In the future, no matter the reason, he absolutely could not treat them to a meal. That was no longer a problem of spending money.

Instead...

It was too expensive!

...

Time ticked by.

Gradually.

Bowl after bowl of ramen was served.

Although Saki did not always stare at Aoba, her gaze was always on Aoba. Through the events of the past two days, she gradually discovered that Aoba did not seem to be as conscientious as she had imagined.

After a while.

Saki finally mustered up her courage and stood up from her seat. She walked around to the seat next to Aoba and sat down.

The reason she came here to find Aoba was to apologize.

Now it was finally time.

"Aoba, I'm sorry. I was too reckless yesterday and said a lot of hurtful words. I hope you don't mind!" Saki pursed her lips and said. Her little face was pouting, and she put on a cute posture.

"I don't mind," Aoba said indifferently. He had no intention of having too much interaction with these two girls. Now, to him, they were at most working together to participate in Chunin Exams.

"Ah?!"

Saki was stunned.

Aoba's answer made her completely speechless.

She had thought that Aoba would say a bunch of sharp words like what he had said to Shikaku the last time. She had even mentally prepared herself.

"Don't worry. I won't deliberately drag you down. You can treat it as me coming to fill in the numbers. You don't have to care too much about my feelings." Aoba said casually. He didn't care about these things. After all, he was not here to make friends. If Eaton had not finalized this matter, he would not even think about it.

"Aoba, thank you!" Saki pursed her lips and did not know what to say. Her train of thought had been interrupted, and she could not react in time. It was not that Aoba did not play according to the routine but that she had misunderstood Aoba's routine.

"You're welcome." Aoba gladly accepted the thanks.

"I'm sorry about Brother Shikaku. He..." Saki was just about to explain for Shikaku, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Aoba.

"Shikaku's matter has nothing to do with you. He is him, and you are you. I know this clearly. I won't mix it up." Aoba said lightly.

"I wanted to say that Brother Shikaku is actually not that kind of person..." Saki lowered her head and said. She still wanted to explain, but she was interrupted by Aoba.

"What kind of person he is, has to be judged by me personally. What others say is useless!"

Aoba turned his head, stared into Saki's eyes, and said something that exceeded the other party's understanding of this world.

"Everyone is complicated. In the face of different people and things, they will behave differently. Just like in this world, there is no such thing as black or white. The vast majority of people are in the middle."

After Aoba finished speaking.

He turned his head back.

It was as if he had already chatted to death.

"En..."

Saki nodded. She did not know why Aoba had suddenly become so profound. Perhaps it was to prove that everyone was complicated.

For example...

What is this person like?

She also needed to redefine herself.

She couldn't rely on other people's judgment of Aoba to come to any conclusions!

...

Step, step, step, step...

Hurried footsteps sounded at Ramen Ichiraku's entrance again, clearly entering everyone's ears.

After that.

A person walked in first.

"Saki, Rin, so you guys are here. It's so easy for me to find you!"

When this person's voice came out.

Everyone present had already guessed who he was.

It was Nara Shikaku of the Nara clan.

"Brother Shikaku?!"

Saki was stunned for a moment. She looked at Shikaku with doubt in her eyes. She was very confused. Why did Shikaku come here?

The same confusion was also in Fugaku's eyes now.

As for Rin.

She did not want to think about those messy things, especially if Saki was beside her. As long as she supported Saki, it would be enough.

As for the other things...

That would depend on intuition!

"Saki, I have something important to tell you. You..."

Shikaku looked around and found that in addition to Saki and Rin, there was Yamanaka Aoba, who signed up with them, and the other was Konoha Military Police Force's Uchiha Fugaku.

Strictly speaking.

They weren't outsiders who couldn't listen to these things.

"Let's talk here."

Shikaku immediately made a decision. If it were before, he would still drag it for a while. But now, he had no time. There were still many things waiting for him to do. Therefore, if he could save a little time, it means being able to say a few more words.

"It's like this..." L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

"Iwagakure envoy has come to Konohagakure today, and they are going to come in with our village to join the Chunin Exams!"

"Now it has been approved by Sandaime-sama!"

"That is to say..."

"This year's Chunin Exams is not the easiest one. So if you decide not to participate now, I can still withdraw your registration form as the chief examiner!" Shikaku stared at Saki and said

His voice was not loud, but anyone could hear the urgency in his tone. It was obvious that he knew what kind of danger this meant.

Saki just finished listening to Aoba's words.

Now she saw Shikaku like this.

For a moment.

Her heart was still a little touched!

No matter what Shikaku did that made her feel dissatisfied, there was one thing that she was sure of, and that was Shikaku was sincerely thinking about her well-being!

This was a good brother!

"Brother Shikaku, you didn't rush over immediately after receiving the news, right?" Saki was quite moved. So she stared at Shikaku and asked.

"I guess so." Shikaku nodded and said, "You are not a fool. Iwagakure's ninjas came to Konohagakure to participate in the Chunin Exams. I think you can think of what this means. If you don't want to participate in the Chunin Exams, I can withdraw it for you."

"No! Brother Shikaku! I want to participate in this year's Chunin Exams!" Saki said firmly. Of course, she knew what this meant. On the contrary, the arrival of Iwagakure's ninja made her even more excited. She really did not decide to participate because it was the easiest exam but just happened that it was the weakest one. Now, she could take the Chunin Exams with Iwagakure's ninja. She still had a little expectation in her heart.

After hearing Saki's words, Shikaku stared at Saki without saying anything.

After a long time.

Shikaku nodded.

"I got it."

Shikaku turned to look at Aoba and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was very unhappy with Aoba, so when he saw Aoba, he felt very depressed.

"Aoba, if you are afraid of death, it is not too late to quit now. This time Chunin Exams are different from what you imagined. It is not the kind that you can pass just by messing around." Shikaku pointed the spearhead back at Aoba. His thoughts were still very clear. If he could directly persuade Saki, then he would directly complete his goal. If Saki did not agree, then it would only be Aoba because Rin would always follow Saki's decision. The two of them advanced and retreated together.

"Are you finished?" Aoba said indifferently. If not, because there were a few people here, he would not even be willing to pay attention to this Nara Shikaku.

"What do you mean?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes, a fierce light flashing in them. He had already tolerated Aoba for a long time. Now, he wished that he could also participate in Chunin Exams. This way, he could teach Aoba a lesson.

"If you are finished speaking, you can go. I'm quite busy. Don't waste my time." Aoba said indifferently, directly issuing the order to evict the guest. He was too lazy to say another word.

"Good! Good! Good! Aoba, don't say that I didn't warn you. This year's Chunin Exams is not simple!"

After Shikaku said this, he suddenly turned around and left. It could be said that he left with a belly full of anger.

Following Shikaku's departure.

Ramen Ichiraku became silent.

"Aoba, do you want to..." Fugaku hesitated for a moment and asked. His eyes were always fixed on Aoba. As Aoba's friend, when he recommended Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams, there was a big reason. Because it was the simplest Chunin Exam. But now that it had become difficult, he began to worry about Aoba.

"Brother Fugaku, you should worry less. Konoha Military Police Force has so many things; is it not chaotic enough?" Aoba said helplessly. How could he not know what Fugaku was thinking? He was the first to push him to participate in the Chunin Exams; now, he wants him to back down. Even he felt very uncomfortable with this.

"Aoba, if you don't want to, we won't make things difficult for you. After all, the Chunin Exams have changed, and it is no longer the same as when we signed up yesterday." Saki took a deep breath and said. She hoped that Aoba would stay, but she still had to say this.

"Are you full?" Aoba asked doubtfully.

"No! No! No! I haven't finished eating yet!" Rin's anxious voice suddenly sounded. She was the only one whose mouth was blocked by noodles.

"Then let's eat."

Aoba looked at Saki and then looked at Fugaku. The meaning of what he said was very clear. Since he had signed up, he would not retreat halfway.

At least...

He wanted to enter the Chunin Exams and be eliminated in the way he wanted. Not back down without entering...

"Alright!"

When Fugaku thought about how he still had to treat them, he immediately felt a headache coming on. However, he had already gotten Aoba's clear answer, so he didn't ask any more questions.

"Aoba, do you think we need to familiarize ourselves with each other and practice cooperation?" Saki thought for a moment and asked.

"There's no need at all. The exams in front of us are not difficult, and there are no problems with the group events. The main thing is your solo battles. You just need to focus more on this." Aoba said indifferently.

"Huh?!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Saki suddenly had an illusion, as if Aoba was not here for them to carry, but to carry them in the Chunin Exams.

"Alright!"

Saki didn't say much.

'Maybe he was provoked by Brother Shikaku!'

'So let him be a little arrogant!'

'Give him a little bit of face.'

'I won't expose him!'

...

Half an hour later.

The gathering ended as Rin ate the last ramen and burped.

"Saki, Rin, on the day the Chunin Exams begin, let's gather here and then go to the Chunin Exams venue together. As for the time before the exam, you should practice more personal combat. If there is nothing important, don't look for me."

Before Aoba left, he spoke to the two girls. After yesterday's incident, he could already confirm that the two people already knew his dormitory's location.

During this time, he nominally wants to stay in the dormitory every day.

Although it will be a shadow clone who watches the house.

But...

He can't stand to be found too often.

That was why Aoba gave such an explanation.

"I understand."

Saki nodded. She still felt that things were strange. Just now, Shikaku had clearly said that the Chunin Exams were even more difficult this time. But it felt like it was even simpler in Aoba's mouth.

After Aoba explained the matter, she left Ramen Ichiraku and walked toward the Anbu dormitory.

Soon.

Aoba returned to his room in the Anbu dormitory.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba immediately formed a seal with both hands and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). Suddenly, a shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

"This pen is for you. Don't be idle when you are here to watch the house. Write the story of Binbin, a Teenager From the Ninja School."

After Aoba threw the pen in his hand to the shadow clone, he immediately connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the tall tower and used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure disappeared in a flash.

Watchtower.

Aoba sat on the edge of the watchtower and looked at the lush trees around him. His head quickly thought about the earlier matter and silently whispered, "Why did Iwagakure come to participate in this Chunin Exams."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 357: Let's Lay Everything Out, I Will Be Your Master From Now On

Aoba's thoughts started to wander. This matter did not seem to be that simple.

"If I remember correctly, the information that came over a while ago said that Iwagakure was at war with Kumogakure. Now that Kumogakure was facing Iwagakure and Kirigakure simultaneously, it could be said they were facing an enemy from both sides."

Aoba held his chin with his right hand, and many question marks appeared on his head. He found that the situation in the ninja world was changing bit by bit.

"Logically speaking..."

"The relationship between Iwagakure and Konohagakure has always been bad!"

"Ever since Onoki was young and was educated by Madara, he has been holding a grudge against Konohagakure."

"In the previous two ninja wars, Iwagakure was also on the opposite side of Konohagakure. Why did they suddenly come to jointly hold a Chunin Exams with Konohagakure at this critical moment?"

"Something is wrong!"

"There must be something wrong here!"

"But..."

"The ridiculous thing is..."

"Why did Hiruzen agree to this matter?!"

The more Aoba thought about it, the more he felt that there was a big problem. These problems were not so simple that they could be explained clearly. There was a feeling of concealment everywhere. Moreover, if Hiruzen disagreed, it would be impossible to succeed. In other words, Hiruzen had done an extremely outrageous operation.

"Forget it!"

After thinking about it, Aoba shook his head directly. He felt that there was no point in thinking about it. It could not solve the problem at all. It was better to prepare for it now. He could not let his two little teammates fall in front of him.

As for Iwagakure's people.

Aoba instinctively thought that they were here to cause trouble.

In this way, he was also prepared to speculate on the opponent with the greatest malice. If his opponent did not do that, it could only be said that the other party was a little white. The matter was destined to be in his own hands. But if he bet on others with the greatest goodwill that the other party would not do this, then, in the end, he might fall into a passive state.

This was not possible!

After a short period of thought, Aoba had already figured out what to do next.

Suddenly.

Aoba's figure disappeared.

He reappeared on the tower's first floor.

At this moment.

The shadow clones on the tower's first floor were all practicing the puppet technique. When they saw Aoba coming over, they all looked at him.

They were part of Aoba's chakra.

It could be said that their thoughts were the same as Aoba's. They all realized that something had happened after seeing Aoba's arrival. Otherwise, they would have waited until the time to send the information back.

"All of you, come back!"

Aoba said to the shadow clones in front of him. His tone was unquestionable, and there was no need to explain anything. What was there to explain to him?

"Yes!"

The shadow clones immediately stopped what they were doing, then began to remove themselves one after another.

Bang! Bang! Bang! ...

Along with the sound of explosions, these shadow clones had already been removed and returned to Aoba's body with information.

After that.

Aoba quickly formed seals with both hands and used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) once again. Instantly, the shadow clones reappeared here.

This seemingly superfluous operation was actually updating the intelligence information the shadow clone knew.

"Let's begin!"

Aoba nodded at the shadow clones, and everyone immediately moved. However, they were not walking toward the puppets just now. Instead, they put the puppets aside and began to carry out new training.

Immediately after.

Aoba arrived at the second floor of the tall tower and flipped through the books that Minato had left for him before he left.

He planned to come over just like that during this period of time.

After all, many things in these books might help him in the Chunin Exams.

...

On the other side.

In the Hokage's office.

Hiruzen sat on a chair in the office. He held a kiseru in his hand and took one mouthful of smoke after another. Suddenly, he felt a burst of irritation. He could not help but get up and walk out of the office.

Hiruzen walked to the door opposite Hokage's office.

He did not knock on the door.

He directly pushed the door open.

"Sandaime-sama!"

Inside the door were two Anbu ninjas guarding here. After seeing Hiruzen, each of them stood still with seriousness and respect in their eyes.

"How is Danzo?" Hiruzen asked the two of them.

"Everything is fine now," One of the two immediately replied.

"You guys go and guard the door. No one is allowed to enter." Hiruzen immediately spoke in a commanding tone.

"Yes!"

When the two Anbu heard Hiruzen's words, they immediately nodded. After that, they walked out of the room. No one dared to disobey Hiruzen's orders.

All of a sudden.

Only Hiruzen and Danzo, who were resting on the bed, were left here.

Hiruzen walked toward Danzo's bed step by step. Finally, he arrived on the edge of the bed and stared at Danzo, whose eyes were closed.

"Danzo, I know that you are awake. I have something important to ask you." Hiruzen said slowly. He had been with Danzo for so many years. They had already formed a tacit understanding. There was no need to say anything. He could feel that Danzo had already woken up.

"What is it?"

Danzo slowly opened his left eye, which was exposed to the outside. He stared at Hiruzen, who was sitting next to him. After a few days of recovery, he could already speak.

Only.

Danzo's voice was still very weak.

It could be seen that he was still sick.

"Not long ago, Iwagakure envoy came and asked to jointly hold the Chunin Exams. Do you think there is a problem here?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. He still wanted to hear Danzo's opinion on this matter.

"Iwagakure?" Danzo closed his eyes again, but he was still in a state of deep thought. After a while, he said in a hoarse and powerless voice, "Iwagakure must have come with ill intentions. You have to be careful. It is very likely that it will be bad for the village." L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

"Now that Iwagakure is already fighting with Kumogakure, will they still fight with us, Konohagakure? Are they not afraid of being attacked from the back?" Hiruzen once again voiced his doubts and understanding. He always felt that now was not the time for Iwagakure to attack Konohagakure.

"Iwagakure is definitely not that simple. You have to be careful about this. You must not be careless," Danzo said to Hiruzen.

"Danzo, do you have any objections?" Hiruzen thought for a moment and asked again.

"Is the Tsuchikage coming?" Danzo directly asked the key point of the question.

"Come!" Hiruzen nodded and then said, "But I think it might be the same as before; that is when Chunin Exams gets to the third round. In the first two rounds, he should not come."

"If you think it is not easy to handle, you can let Orochimaru preside over the third round of the Chunin Exams. There will be no problem with the first two rounds. The key is after the Tsuchikage comes. If I am not wrong, the Chunin Exams may develop into an opportunity for Iwagakure to fight against Konohagakure. You must be careful." Danzo said to Hiruzen. Now he was really thinking about Hiruzen. After all, his body had been seriously injured, and there was no way to move.

"If it's like what you said, does it mean I should reject them to participate in the Chunin Exams?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. Now, he was a little annoyed. He answered too fast. If he did not easily agree, maybe there was still room for adjustment. It was too late to say this now. If he refused Iwagakure's request to hold the Chunin Exam with them now, he would return on his word. He would directly give Iwagakure a reason and excuse to start a war with Konohagakure. This was not what he wanted to see. He came to Danzo not to regret it but to find an opportunity to remedy it.

"No!"

Danzo said without hesitation.

Such a reaction.

It made Hiruzen feel much better.

At least.

It was Iwagakure who came to find trouble.

It did not have much to do with him.

"I think if you directly rejected Iwagakure's request, the other party might launch an attack. It just so happens that you agreed to hold the Chunin Exams together and bought time for Konohagakure. Of course, it was also to give Iwagakure sufficient time to prepare. This is also what they wanted to see." Danzo explained.

"I understand. Rest well. I will go and prepare." Hiruzen said. After he finished speaking, he planned to leave directly.

"That... Wait..." Danzo hesitated for a moment. He stared at Hiruzen, and his tone suddenly became a little stiff. However, in the next moment, he immediately softened and said, "Is there any news about that person?"

"Who?"

Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. He looked at Danzo doubtfully. When he saw Danzo lying on the bed and could not move, he immediately reacted.

"You want to ask about the person who treated you, right?"

Hiruzen stared at Danzo and asked. He always felt something strange, but his heart was very confused. He could not think of anything. He felt Danzo wanted to ask something, but Danzo refused to open his mouth. It was very strange.

"I haven't found the ninja who treated you yet, but I will try my best to find him. Once there is news of him, I will send someone to inform you immediately. You don't need to think too much. You just need to recover in peace."

After Hiruzen told Danzo, he immediately left the room without hesitation. His purpose of coming here had been achieved, so there was no need to stay here for long.

After all, there were so many things waiting for him outside.

He already knew what was going on.

Continue to stay here.

It can only be said to be a waste of time.

Instantly.

Hiruzen took a step forward and left.

After Hiruzen left, the two ninjas guarding the door outside returned to the room and guarded this place.

Danzo slowly closed his eyes.

His head quickly thought about it.

That person...

Who was it?

Danzo could clearly feel that there was Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue!

In the entire Ninja World, no second person knows this sealing technique.

He had always used this technique to seal other people so they could control their conversation's contents. However, after waking up a few days ago, he found the same sealing mark on his tongue.

This made Danzo smell the scent of a conspiracy.

But...

He could not say it.

Moreover.

After the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was branded on his tongue, he no longer trusted Hiruzen that much. Deep in his heart, he felt that this matter had something to do with Hiruzen.

...

Unconsciously.

Five days passed.

There was only one day left until the start of the Chunin Exams.

Early morning.

Before Aoba could wake up, he was woken up by a series of knocks on the door.

"Who is it?!"

Aoba said in a bad mood. He instinctively felt that his two teammates were knocking on the door. However, the Chunin Exam would start tomorrow, and they had agreed to meet in Ramen Ichiraku. Wasn't it a little too rushed to come out now?

Aoba stood up and walked toward the door.

In the past few days, he used his shadow clone to familiarize himself with ninjutsu again and read many related books. He was well prepared.

He wanted to have a good rest today.

He was still disturbed.

Soon.

Aoba came to the door, raised his hand to open it, and saw a very familiar person.

Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain.

Morino Eaton.

"Brother Eaton, why are you here?" When Aoba saw Eaton, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he stepped aside and said, "Come in quickly!"

"Okay."

Eaton immediately responded. Then, he walked into Aoba's room. After entering, he looked around and sat down on the chair.

"Do you know why I came to find you this time?"

Eaton crossed his legs and went straight to the point. His eyes looked through the dark sunglasses and fell on Aoba.

"I don't know."

Aoba shook his head directly. A big question mark appeared on his head. He instinctively felt that it was the Chunin Exams matter. After all, Iwagakure's ninja should have already arrived. However, he felt that Eaton did not seem to be someone who would pay attention to such things. Thus, he could not guess what Eaton was thinking.

'Is it because of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?'

'It can't be, right?'

'It can't be that every time he finds me recently, he talks about Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!'

'It can't be, right?'

'Could it be that this kind of thing had always been in Brother Eaton's mind?'

Aoba's first reaction was actually that Eaton had come to find him to talk about Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, but he also felt that Eaton would not always do this, so he restrained himself and did not think about in this direction.

"I knew you wouldn't be able to guess!"

Eaton's serious face immediately revealed a hint of an excited smile. After that, he suddenly reached his hand into his bosom and took out a carefully packed red leather book. The book was exactly the same as the one he took out that day when they ate and put it away.

'It can't be?!'

When Aoba saw this book, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He vaguely felt something.

Eaton excitedly brought the book to Aoba and waved it in front of him. He said, "Aoba, look at what this is!"

"This is... what?" Aoba's face was full of black lines. Now he could see the familiar book cover, and several big characters were written on it.

[Teacher Bai of the Ninja School] - Fugaku!

When Aoba saw the cover of this book, he already understood everything. He now knew if there would be nothing important thing when Eaton was looking for him, it would only be this kind of thing, and it would be about his work.

"Aoba, look, this is the first edition of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. The publisher is preparing to issue it. He gave me five books first, and I left one behind. You can give the other four books to others!"

After Eaton said this, he immediately took out three identical books.

Only.

He did not give the three books to Aoba directly.

"Aoba, if you don't need them so much, I can arrange these three books for you." Eaton stared at Aoba and said. His eyes flashed with expectation.

"You arrange it!"

Aoba's face was full of black lines. At this time, he understood the real purpose of Eaton coming to him.

One was to talk about books.

The other was how to arrange the three books.

"Brother Eaton, who are you going to give it to?"

Aoba asked doubtfully. He was not interested in these three books. After all, the only people he promised to send the books were those from the Yamanaka clan. There were too many of them, and it was not time to send them. Even if he gave these three books to him, he could not send them.

"I promised to give one to Mikoto, one to Saki, and one to Rin, exactly three books, all of which can be handed out," Eaton said.

"..."

The black lines on Aoba's face suddenly became even thicker.

Good fellow.

He directly gave it to the three girls.

This kind of operation, even if he wanted to think about it, it would be too awesome.

At least...

Aoba believed that he could not do such a thing.

"Alright then. I also thought of who I should give this remaining book to. I will send it over now." Aoba nodded as well. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He thought of an even more interesting thing.

"You are not going to give it to Fugaku, are you?" Eaton guessed curiously.

"Of course not. Fugaku is the author. Does he still need to read it?" The smile on Aoba's face became strange. He continued, "If Fugaku wants to see it, he should buy it himself when it is released!"

"You are too ruthless!" Eaton thought about it and felt that the lethality was too strong. Not only did he use Fugaku's name, but he also asked Fugaku to buy it himself. However, he thought that Fugaku also made a profit. After all, this kind of chance to be famous was given to Fugaku.

"Who are you going to give it to?"

Aoba immediately aroused Eaton's curiosity. His head quickly thought about it, wanting to find some possible choices.

But...

According to his understanding of Aoba.

Except for Fugaku.

He also couldn't think of anyone else.

"Could it be Ramen Ichiraku's Teuchi?"

Eaton stared at Aoba and guessed. His curiosity had been fully aroused at this moment, and he was extremely curious about Aoba's choice.

"I'll give it to Danzo-sama," Aoba said indifferently. After he said this, Eaton's expression suddenly changed greatly.

"Hiss..."

Eaton directly sucked in a breath of cold air. His eyes flashed with extreme shock. He simply couldn't believe his ears. How could there be such an operation?

"That..."

"Aoba."

"Cough, cough, cough..."

"Danzo-sama is still recovering from serious injury!"

"Moreover, if you go again as a medical ninja, it will be too dangerous!"

"Do you really want to do this?"

Eaton's face was full of doubts. He felt that what Aoba said was too outrageous, simply incomprehensible.

"Hahahaha, it is because Danzo-sama is injured that I want to show it to Danzo-sama. Otherwise, the fun will be much less."

Aoba picked up the book that Eaton handed over and immediately put it in the ninja pouch. He was still thinking about how to meet Danzo, but he had no chance.

Now, the opportunity had finally come.

After that.

Aoba looked at Eaton.

"Brother Eaton, I'll be leaving first. You can make any arrangements for the books. Remember to close the door for me when you go out."

Aoba said slowly.

After saying that.

Aoba left the room directly.

He walked toward the opposite direction of the door and disappeared from Eaton's sight.

"This..."

Eaton was stunned for a moment. Before reacting, he stared blankly in the direction that Aoba had left.

"I still underestimated you!"

"It's still you who are ruthless!"

"At most, I'm sending books to three girls!"

"You're pretty good!"

"Go and send books to Danzo-sama!"

Eaton's expression became richer. Ever since he knew that Aoba was Tsunade's student, he knew that Aoba would not be such a simple character.

Until now.

His impression of Aoba had changed again and again.

This seemingly ordinary youth constantly brought him surprises. Whether it was his ability to write books, his attainments in medical ninjutsu, or his style of doing things that did not follow the routine, all of them changed his impression of Aoba.

"No matter."

Eaton no longer thought about these things. He immediately stood up and walked out. He wanted to send out the three books in his hands. After all, this was something he had promised some time ago.

...

After leaving the Anbu dormitory, Aoba did not stop and directly walked in the direction of the Hokage Building. He wanted to see Danzo as soon as possible. This was still very important to him.

Ten minutes later.

Aoba came to the door of the Hokage Building.

There were two ninjas guarding the door.

This time, it was not as smooth as the previous times. Fugaku did not need to use his eyes to knock them out, nor did he want Eaton to scare them out directly.

"Stop!"

Just as Aoba reached the door, he was immediately stopped by the two ninjas guarding the door. Their eyes were all on Aoba.

A new face!

Not a regular at Hokage Building.

"This is the Hokage Building. No one is allowed to enter. Please keep your distance."

The ninjas guarding the door immediately yelled at Aoba. Their tone could be said to have no worries. This kind of situation was something they encountered every day. There was nothing special about it.

"I have something to see Danzo-sama. Please help me inform him." Aoba said indifferently.

"You're looking for Danzo-sama?!"

The two ninjas guarding the door were all stunned. They were baffled by this matter. Danzo was injured, so no one disturbed him. However, this youth was actually looking for Danzo. How could there be such a coincidence?

"Are you here to make a fool of yourself?"

"Is it a prank?"

The two ninjas instinctively thought that Aoba was here to cause trouble. After all, no one would look for Danzo now. The business in Danzo's hands had been handed over to Orochimaru to handle.

"I am not joking. I am here to find Danzo-sama!" Aoba said calmly. He was not dissatisfied with the attitude of these two ninjas. After all, this was something he had expected. Before he said these words, he had already anticipated this, so he added, "I am looking for Danzo-sama because Danzo-sama gave me a secret mission before. Now that the mission has progressed, I must report to Danzo-sama. You can report it to Sandaime-sama if you do not believe me. But do not waste time here. Once there are any mistakes, it is a major matter!"

"This..."

"Ah..."

The two ninjas were frightened by Aoba. This was not a simple crime!

Moreover.

It was normal for Danzo to send people to carry out a secret mission.

If he really came here to report, then they really couldn't afford to be negligent.

"Wait a moment, I am going to report to Sandaime-sama!"

One of the two ninjas immediately said, and then he went to the Hokage's office to report to Hiruzen.

A few minutes later.

The ninja quickly ran back, and before he could catch his breath, his eyes fell on Aoba.

"Come with me!"

The ninja said while panting. After that, he took the lead and led the way, leading Aoba toward the Hokage's office.

Aoba followed closely behind the ninja.

There was not the slightest bit of caution or fear, and he was not curious about the surrounding environment. After all, he had come here before with other identities.

Soon.

The ninja led Aoba to the door of the Hokage's office, then stared at Aoba and nodded, "Sandaime-sama is inside. You can go in and report yourself!"

"Thank you."

Aoba nodded to the ninja. This time, he came here according to the procedure, completely different from how he came here in the past.

Aoba raised his right hand and knocked on the door.

Knock Knock Knock...

There was a clear knock on the door, and it entered the office.

"Come in!"

Hiruzen said in a low voice, indicating that Aoba could go in.

Aoba pushed the door open.

He had come here as a medical ninja wearing a mask before, but this was the first time he had come here using his real appearance and the first time he had come so close to Hiruzen.

"Sandaime-sama!"

After Aoba entered the office, he stopped in front of the desk and bowed deeply to Hiruzen. He looked very cute and new.

"You are... Yamanaka Aoba?"

Hiruzen frowned slightly. He reluctantly found this name in his head. He had met Aoba very few times, so his impression of Aoba was not deep. Moreover, when he heard the report from the ninja guarding the door, he did not expect that the person who claimed to be carrying out the secret mission was Yamanaka Aoba. So he felt a little surprised.

"Sandaime-sama has such a good memory. I am Yamanaka Aoba. I came here to find Danzo-sama!" Aoba looked at Hiruzen. After that, he explained, "Danzo-sama gave me a very important secret mission. Now that the mission has progressed, I must report it to Danzo-sama!"

"What mission?"

Hiruzen stared at Aoba curiously. A big question mark appeared on his head. He was very curious about the mission that Aoba mentioned.

"Sandaime-sama, this is a secret mission given to me by Danzo-sama. I can't tell you what the mission is!" Aoba directly shook his head and said. It was not that he violated the rules, but for the ninjas, the mission was like this. They could not say it casually, and it was a professional performance.

"Danzo has already rested, and now I am in charge of his affairs. I am the Hokage of the village; you can't even say it?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully. His eyes stared at Aoba, carefully sizing up this youth.

"No!"

Aoba decisively shook his head and directly refused, "This mission was given to me by Danzo-sama. He emphasized that I can not tell anyone about this mission, not even the Hokage-sama!"

"Hahahaha!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Hiruzen suddenly laughed, but there was a trace of coldness in his smile.

"Ah!"

"Good! Good! Good!"

"Very good!"

"Aoba, now a part of Danzo's matter, is taken over by Orochimaru. You can tell Orochimaru about it, right?"

Hiruzen's face turned displeased. However, he used very strong hypocrisy to disguise all of this. After all, these things were not a big problem to him. His anger was not directed at Aoba, but at this phenomenon made him unhappy.

Many ninjas were like this now.

They only listened to Danzo.

They did not listen to the Hokage.

They did not even put the Hokage in their eyes.

Sometimes, Hiruzen feels that he has mistrusted Danzo. He felt that it was like asking a tiger for its skin. This should not have happened at all. This made him begin to be wary of Danzo in his heart.

"No!"

Aoba decisively shook his head. His gaze fell on Hiruzen. He could faintly feel that Hiruzen was clearly unhappy. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Danzo's actions.

However.

It did not matter.

Aoba was very clear.

No matter what Danzo did.

Hiruzen would forgive him.

So...

He just needed to throw this pot on Danzo!

"Sandaime-sama, this secret mission is very urgent. I must report it to Danzo-sama and accept his next instructions."

Aoba said seriously. His tone was very tough. He did not have any scruples because he met Hiruzen. After all, he was also a person who knew Hiruzen. As long as you were strong enough, then Hiruzen would be soft.

"Okay..."

Hiruzen looked at Aoba deeply. In the end, he knew that it was useless to say anything, so he simply did not delay any more. What if something particularly big happened?

"Come with me."

Hiruzen did not think that Aoba would harm Danzo. After all, Aoba was a member of the Yamanaka clan. This clan was on his trust list. Moreover, he knew that if someone wanted to harm Danzo, they would have done so long ago. There was no need for such a method.

"Yes!"

Aoba immediately responded. After that, he followed behind Hiruzen. The two left the office and walked towards the opposite door.

Aoba had also been here before.

However, he did not show any intention of showing it.

Instead, he pretended that nothing had happened.

Creak...

Along with the sound of the door opening, the door was directly pushed open, and Hiruzen walked in with Aoba.

"The two of you go outside and guard, don't let anyone in!" Hiruzen said to the two ninjas who were guarding Danzo's room.

"Yes!"

After hearing Hiruzen's words, the two ninjas immediately stepped out of the room, standing outside to guard.

"Aoba, is it time for you to report the mission? Should I also have to leave?" Hiruzen's eyes became dangerous. He threw a dangerous question to Aoba that was difficult to answer.

"That's right!" Aoba nodded without hesitation and replied in a very dangerous manner, "Sandaime-sama needs to go out and wait."

"Good! Good! Good!"

Hiruzen was not angry but smiled. He could not help but look at Aoba again. He had not seen such a ninja for a long time. Even a Root ninja would not be so straightforward when talking to him. This was simply not taking him seriously.

After that.

Hiruzen turned around and left.

He walked toward the door.

He had already silently memorized Aoba's name in his heart. However, he was very clear that he could not blame all of this on Aoba. After all, Aoba was only following Danzo's instructions.

After Hiruzen left.

Only Aoba and Danzo were left in the room.

"Danzo-sama, long time no see."

A faint smile suddenly appeared on Aoba's face. He did not look like a good person. He took a step forward, step by step, and walked toward Danzo with great rhythm.

All of a sudden.

Danzo felt an extremely strong sense of oppression.

"This..."

Danzo suddenly discovered a terrifying thing: his heartbeat had not become messy, as if it was beating with Aoba's footsteps.

Aoba took a step forward.

Danzo's heart skipped a beat.

The rhythm that Aoba walked forward was the rhythm of Danzo's heartbeat. It was like every step Aoba took had stepped on Danzo's heart.

"You... you... you... you are... you are that... so... it was you..."

Danzo's tone became nervous. He no longer cared about the discomfort caused by the disorder of his heartbeat and the injuries on his body that had not yet healed. His heart had already been occupied by chaos and fear.

This was a very, very serious matter!

This was the owner of the seal on his heart!

As long as the other party thought about it, it could easily crush his heart!

'It was actually this Yamanaka Aoba?!'

This discovery caused Danzo's thoughts to collapse. Almost all of his knowledge had been overturned. He had only met Aoba a few times, and there was almost no other impression. His only impression was that Aoba had brought a book that could bring his thing back to life. But what he thought after seeing it was to ask Aoba to help monitor Fugaku.

Such a person.

How could he be...

The owner of the powerful seal in his heart?

This made Danzo feel a sense of disbelief!

"You... you... you..."

Danzo tried to call out Aoba's name, but he found it impossible. As long as he thought about it, he could feel that his body would be paralyzed.

This was the effect of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

Through this point.

Danzo could confirm it.

The seal on his tongue was left behind by Aoba.

But...

When did this happen?

All of a sudden.

Danzo's thoughts began to wander. His brain worked quickly as he thought of one possibility after another.

In the end...

Danzo thought of something very terrifying.

That was...

The person who treated his injuries...

It was most likely the person who engraved the seal on him...

In other words...

The one in front of him...

This Yamanaka Aoba!

"Danzo-sama, we haven't seen each other for a long time. I didn't expect you to miss me so much!" Aoba said with a smile. He continued to move at a fixed pace, constantly activating the seal in Danzo's body to let Danzo know that this person was him.

"What's going on?" Danzo's brain was somewhat unclear. He felt very strange. When he was injured this time, everything had changed.

"It doesn't matter if I tell you."

Aoba walked to the side of Danzo's bed. He lowered his head and looked at Danzo, who was still recuperating. The corners of his mouth curled up even higher.

"Let's lay everything out."

"In the future, I will be your master."

"Whatever I tell you to do, you have to do it. Otherwise..."

"You will die from a heart explosion!"

"Did I make it clear enough?"

Aoba's tone suddenly changed, revealing a cold feeling. This was the first time since he came to the ninja world that he stood out as his own identity.

However.

What he did was the result after careful consideration.

Danzo was unable to expose him.

This is a way without any problems, enough for him to stand behind Konohagakure and become Konohagakure's darkness.

"Ao... Aoba..."

Even though there were a thousand helpless feelings in Danzo's heart, there was nothing he could do. He was very clear about his current situation. He was completely under the control of others, and there was no way at all.

"Danzo!"

Aoba smiled slightly. Now that he called Danzo, he no longer added the word 'sama' because he was already Danzo's Aoba-sama.

"This book is Fugaku's new book. I specially brought it for you. Take a look. I sent it to you the moment this book came out. I think you know what to do!"

Aoba reached into the ninja pouch and took out the book "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" and placed it on Danzo's bed...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 358: Let Me Read This Book for You

"???"

When Danzo heard Aoba's words, his head was filled with question marks. There were many things that he had yet to figure out.

What was going on?

How did he suddenly become Aoba's subordinate?

This kind of thing made him feel extremely strange, but he was branded with a Cursed Seal Tag and Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, and he had no way to resist at all.

"This book..."

Danzo could only move his fingers slightly, and he had no way to read this book. Moreover, with his current physical condition, reading this book was not very appropriate.

But...

He could clearly feel it.

His heart was already in the other party's control. With just a thought from the other party, he would die at any time!

Under the threat of life and Danzo's fear of death.

Still gradually gained the upper hand.

At the very least.

He had first to stabilize the current situation.

Then a man can do whatever he wants!

"Aoba-sama, I can't read this book yet. My body is still in a slow recovery stage. Only my fingers can move slightly. This is already the limit..." Danzo said helplessly. This was also a part of his pain. He didn't know when his injury would recover or whether it would recover. Whether it was Hiruzen's conclusion or Koharu's statement, they all made him feel uneasy. He felt that they might be fooling him.

"You can read it soon!"

Aoba revealed a meaningful smile. How could he not know what Danzo meant?

Wasn't that a disguised question of when his injuries would recover?!

This was not a question that could not be answered.

Not only could he say it.

It could also be said very well.

One of the reasons why Aoba came here to look for Danzo was to tell the latter about his injury and recovery.

"About a week!"

"Your arm will slowly recover."

"At that time, you need to do more rehabilitation exercises."

"For example..."

"Reading books!"

Aoba said with a smile. His tone did not fluctuate too much, and it could be said that it was very flat. However, there was a sense of believability.

"Really... really?" Danzo's voice began to tremble. While he was lying on the bed waiting for treatment, he had already thought of all the worst possible scenarios. Moreover, he had seen all the medical ninjas shake their heads and leave after seeing his condition. He knew how serious his injuries were.

"I believe you already know that I was the one who healed your injuries. In the entire Konohagakure, only I can treat your injuries. Therefore, other than trusting me, you have no other choice." Aoba's tone did not intend to make the other party believe him. However, it was quite obvious. After all, he was not forcing Danzo to believe him. It did not matter whether he believed it or not.

"I believe you!" Danzo immediately said. His tone was still a little excited. He had long been mentally prepared not to be able to stand up again. Now that he knew he could stand up again and it also would not be long. This made him very happy.

"Danzo, I saved your life, so your life is mine. This is not just for show. You understand what is on your heart. As long as I want to, I can kill you anytime. You should understand what to do, what not to do, what to say, and what not to say!" Aoba said coldly. There was a hint of threat in his tone. This matter was still very important to him. In a sense, what he needed to do now was just the person behind Danzo, not the person publicly known. Even if there was Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he still had to prevent Danzo from playing any tricks.

"Understood! Understood! Understood!" Danzo repeatedly said. He knew better than anyone what his current situation was like. He had never been a Hokage, so he could not die yet. As long as he was alive, there was still a chance. He had no way to deal with Aoba, but in his opinion, too many people in the ninja world could deal with Aoba. If Aoba died one day, the seal on his body would be lifted.

Step, step, step, step...

At this time.

Aoba's ears twitched slightly.

He could clearly hear the sound of footsteps coming from the door.

He felt that it should be Hiruzen who was already waiting outside!

Creak!

Danzo's door rang.

A figure walked in.

It was Hiruzen. He was afraid that Aoba would harm Danzo if he went out for too long, so he came in to take a look.

"Danzo-sama, this is the secret mission situation. If there are no other instructions, I will leave now!" Aoba suddenly said in a low voice. His voice was not very loud, but it just happened to reach Hiruzen's ears. This sentence was obviously meant for Hiruzen to hear, but after saying it, it did not seem so deliberate.

"Go."

Danzo's voice also became serious. He had already understood Aoba's meaning and immediately went to cooperate. Now he had no other way but to cooperate. After all, his life was in the hands of others.

After that.

Aoba immediately retreated and prepared to leave the room. His actions immediately caught Hiruzen's attention.

"Is the report finished?"

Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked at Aoba. He vaguely felt something was wrong with Aoba's report this time. However, when he saw nothing wrong with Danzo, he wondered if he was overthinking it.

But.

Hiruzen's mood was still quite complicated.

A kind of emotion that made him want to ask, but there was no reason to ask.

"It's over."

Aoba lightly threw down this sentence and then did not say anything to Hiruzen. He had already done what he had to do, and that was to tell Danzo who was the boss in the future.

Hiruzen wanted to stop Aoba and ask.

However.

He had no reason.

He could only watch as Aoba left.

Just as Aoba walked out of the room, Hiruzen came to Danzo's side. At a glance, he saw the book on the side of the bed.

"What is this?"

Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. He directly picked up the book and focused his gaze on the astringent cover. He was immediately stunned.

"Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?"

"Does the Ninja School have Teacher Bai?"

"Why haven't I heard of it before?"

When Hiruzen saw the words on the cover, a big question mark immediately popped up in his head.

This book was something that had never been here before.

Well obviously.

Aoba just brought it.

This immediately caused the curiosity in Hiruzen's heart to surge.

"Hiruzen... That... That is... intelligence..." Danzo immediately became a little nervous. It was better to pay attention to this kind of thing. If Hiruzen saw it, then there was no way he could explain it.

He was also quite depressed in his heart.

If Aoba came, then so be it.

Why did he bring that book over?

Wasn't this just looking for trouble for him?

"Intelligence?"

Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. His gaze fell on the author's name on the cover, and he immediately saw the words, Fugaku.

"Fugaku?"

"Uchiha Fugaku?"

"You have a connection with the Uchiha clan?"

Hiruzen felt dizzy, and there was an indescribable strange feeling in his head. One must know that the Uchiha clan was a loser who fought with him for the position of Hokage. If they were connected with Danzo, then things would become troublesome.

"You know what kind of connection I have with the Uchiha clan. I have always wanted to destroy the Uchiha clan, not to mention Akaru, who saw me as a thorn in his eye. It would be good if he did not send people to assassinate me..." Danzo said unhappily. After he finished speaking, he still hadn't calmed down from Aoba's incident. He said, "This is the information I asked Aoba to bring back. It is about the Uchiha clan."

It could be said that Danzo used different methods to cover up this matter.

Really...

Why leave such a book behind!

Danzo still didn't know what Aoba meant by doing this!

However.

This restrained him.

He had to make an excuse based on this book.

"Information about the Uchiha clan?"

Hiruzen narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately opened this book. He focused his gaze on the book and looked at the content. After that, he was completely stunned.

"This is..."

When Hiruzen saw the words in the book, he immediately felt his blood boiling.

"What is this?!"

As Hiruzen muttered, he had been staring at the words in the book. He was already immersed in the words.

One page.

Two pages.

...

Hiruzen stood beside Danzo's bed, reading everything written in the book. Even his breathing became rapid.

Suddenly.

Hiruzen felt his nose heat up, and a stream of scorching blood flowed and slid down his lips to his mouth.

"Cough cough... cough cough cough cough..."

After feeling something strange about himself, Hiruzen suddenly closed the book. Then he raised his hand to wipe the blood from his nose and cleared his throat, making himself not so embarrassed.

"Danzo, you said this is information about the Uchiha clan. What's going on?"

Hiruzen pretended to be aloof and asked Danzo. But question marks appeared in his head. He had just read the contents of this book. It had to be said that the quality was very good. However, the content was not like intelligence, but rather a very high quality book!

When Danzo heard Hiruzen's question, his face immediately became black. He had no way to move his body and could not take this book back from Hiruzen.

In his heart.

He had already silently cursed Aoba countless times.

Of course.

He could only curse in his heart.

"This... that... according to... um... according to what Aoba said... Fugaku wrote this book. He brought it over for me to see if there is any information." Danzo explained with blackface.

"Is that so?"

Hiruzen frowned slightly and looked at Danzo suspiciously. However, he only felt that there was a problem, but he could not tell what the problem was. Deep in his heart, he was more willing to believe in Danzo.

"You haven't read this book?" Hiruzen immediately picked up this book, "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School", and asked Danzo.

"No!"

Danzo wanted to shake his head, but his body was paralyzed. He could not move at all, so he could only watch and turn his head quickly.

"After Aoba brought the book over, he directly placed it here. Before I could read it, you already took it. Now I only know that Fugaku wrote this book, but I don't know what it is." Danzo explained, which was a lie. However, there were many things that he lied to Hiruzen, and he did not care about such things.

"Danzo, it's not convenient for you now. Let me read this book for you. I will tell you when I find something." Hiruzen said in a dignified manner. After he said this, he directly put the book into his bosom and did not wait for Danzo to say his opinion.

"..."

Danzo was speechless, but he still maintained a look of ignorance, but in his heart, he scoffed at Hiruzen.

If you want to read it, just read it!

Why find such a reason?

This was simply nonsense!

However...

He didn't have the energy to read this book, so he didn't feel any pressure if he gave it to Hiruzen. This wasn't a problem.

"Danzo, have a good rest. I'll be leaving first!"

Hiruzen couldn't wait to read the back part of the book, so he immediately left Danzo's room with the book.

...

At this moment.

Aoba had already returned to the dormitory.

Along the way.

He could clearly feel the changes in the village.

Many ninjas were dressed in red, brown, and colored clothes on the streets!

Most of the ninjas were Genin. It could be seen that these people were Iwagakure ninjas who had come to Konohagakure to participate in the Chunin Exams.

However.

Aoba did not go to communicate with them.

He did not pat their heads.

For the purpose of Iwagakure coming here, he had a better way to find out, and there was no need to take the risk.

"I wonder what kind of reaction Hiruzen will have after seeing the book I sent."

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up. When he left, he already knew that the story of "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" would fall into Hiruzen's hands. Perhaps Hiruzen was now reading it with relish.

"I really didn't expect that the things I saw on the website forum could actually cause so much damage to the Ninja World!"

Aoba muttered silently.

However.

He quickly thought it through.

After all, this was a world that Naruto could use his self-created sexy technique to kill through.

Especially when even Kaguya could be perfectly restrained.

Then, it was not surprising that such a fine book he brought over could achieve such an effect.

Instantly.

Aoba raised his hands and quickly made a series of hand seals, directly using Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

Bang!

A shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

"I'll give you the pen; you write it. Hurry up and write down Binbin's story. Perhaps it will be more effective."

Aoba directly handed the pen to the shadow clone beside him and nodded at the latter.

"Yes!"

The moment the shadow clone came out, it clearly knew what it would do. It immediately took the pen Aoba handed over, sat on the table, and began writing silently.

Aoba lay directly on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes.

"Tomorrow is the Chunin Exams."

"But..."

"What I care about is not Chunin Exams."

"But..."

"The arrival of Iwagakure ninja has given this Chunin Exams a special meaning."

"If I'm not wrong..."

"This Chunin Exams should bring the flames of the Third Ninja World War back to Konohagakure."

"..."

Aoba closed his eyes and muttered to himself. He clearly felt what was about to happen. This made him feel a faint sense of excitement. After all, these situations had never happened in the original story. Even for him, it was still unknown.

...

The next day, early morning.

Aoba woke up early. Since he came to the Ninja World, he had developed the habit of waking up early.

After washing up.

He changed into a ninja outfit.

After that, he walked toward the appointed location - Ramen Ichiraku.

Ten minutes later.

Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku's door. Now, Ramen Ichiraku had already opened the door.

"Brother Teuchi, why are you opening the door so early?" Aoba walked toward Ramen Ichiraku and stared at Teuchi, who was cooking ramen. He asked doubtfully and wondered if there were guests so early.

"Aren't you going to gather at my place?" Teuchi turned to look at Aoba. After that, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I will cook ramen for you. You can go to the exam after you are full."

"You are too considerate!" Aoba was stunned. He did not expect Teuchi to have such a delicate and tender side. It surprised him.

"There are two girls in your team. I won't be bothered to fix this thing if only you are alone; you have to behave well in a while, don't embarrass me!" Teuchi said with a smile.

"I knew it..."

The corners of Aoba's mouth twitched slightly. He had been in contact with Teuchi for a long time. He knew that Teuchi was a good person, but it was not enough for him to get up so early to cook ramen for him. N0v3l--B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.

"Aoba!"

At this time, a crisp voice sounded. The owner of the voice was Nara Saki.

Following this voice.

Nara Saki walked in with Akimichi Rin. Both of their gazes fell on Aoba.

"You came so early!"

Saki blinked at Aoba with a smile on her face. She had already anticipated Aoba being late. It seemed that Aoba was also very concerned about the Chunin Exams!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 359: Akainu, Aokiji and Kizaru!

"Good morning!"

Aoba nodded at the two of them. His expression did not change much. It was obvious that he was not too surprised by the arrival of the two of them.

"Brother Teuchi prepared some food for us. After eating, we can go to take the Chunin Exams."

Aoba said slowly. Since Teuchi had already prepared the ramen, there was no reason for them not to eat, so he told these two people this.

"There is food?!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Rin's eyes suddenly widened. She did not expect to be able to eat some ramen so early. Just a while ago, she was thinking about eating two military rations pills to satisfy her hunger.

"Of course there is!"

Teuchi slowly turned his head and looked at Saki and Rin. He nodded at the two girls and said, "There are enough noodles today. You can go to the exam after you are full. Aoba is treating!"

"Yes!"

Saki and Rin shouted at the same time. The two girls looked very excited.

Although both of them were cheering.

But the reason for their cheers was not the same.

Saki was because Teuchi said that the ramen this time was Aoba's treat. This made her feel that she could ruthlessly eat Aoba once. Moreover, she suddenly felt that Aoba had become much more human-like. In the past, when she came into contact with Aoba, she always felt that this person was some distance away from them. He did not seem like a real teammate.

Rin on the side was because there was food!

Only if there was something to eat.

She would be very happy.

"The ramen is ready!"

Teuchi immediately took a bowl of steaming hot ramen and placed them on the table, presenting them to Aoba and the others.

"Hurry up and eat!"

"After you finish eating, you will have the energy to take the Chunin Exam!"

"I wish you success!"

Teuchi said one sentence at a time. After he finished speaking, he nodded to Aoba, indicating that they should eat.

"Okay! Itadakimasu!" Rin immediately rushed to the hot ramen. Her eyes were already fixed on the ramen, and she could not move away. The ramen fragrance had already made her mouth salivate. After the first two times of Eaton and Fugaku's treat, she was not worried at all.

"Itadakimasu!" Saki did not eat much in the morning. She originally wanted to eat military rations pills when she was hungry. She did not expect to eat ramen in Ramen Ichiraku. It was so comfortable that it couldn't be more comfortable.

"..."

Aoba looked at these people with black lines all over his face.

Good fellow!

They were really impolite!

"Itadakimasu!"

Aoba took a deep look at Teuchi. He vaguely felt that Teuchi had woken up so early to earn his share of ramen money. After all, he was not the only one eating ramen. There were also Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

But these two girls were not simple girls!

Nara Saki was fine...

Akimichi Rin could really eat!

Aoba also picked up his chopsticks, began picking up the noodles, and then stuffed them into his mouth. It has to be said that this kind of ramen with the fragrance between the lips and teeth makes people feel full. They could easily satisfy their hunger and eat delicious food.

"Aoba, we are going to classroom 301 in the Ninja School in a while. That is where we will take the first round of the Chunin Exams. Brother Shikaku told me that the first round is a written exam. I have always wanted to inform you, but I don't know if I should go to you. When the exam begins, try to sit with me. I will try my best to help you." Saki said to Aoba while eating ramen.

"It really is a written exam!" Aoba nodded casually. From the looks of it, he did not seem to care much. Then, he turned to look at Saki and said slowly, "I have no problem with it. If the two of you can't answer the question before the time comes, don't worry, there's still me."

"Ah?!" Saki was stunned. She found a very strange phenomenon. She was obviously here to take care of Aoba, but she was taken care of by Aoba after just one sentence. This made her think of what Fugaku had told her. She immediately understood that Aoba had strong self-esteem. After all, even such a thing had to be forced. After that, she said, "I understand. We haven't been reading much these days, and we don't know what to read. We still have to rely on you to help us!"

"You won't be eliminated in the first two rounds," Aoba said resolutely as he ate his ramen. His tone was filled with astonishing confidence. This was the first time Saki had seen Aoba like this.

"O... Okay..."

The corners of Saki's mouth twitched slightly. She had been told by Fugaku before. She understood that Aoba had a strong sense of self-esteem. Therefore, when she spoke, she was concerned about Aoba's feelings. However, Fugaku had never said that this person would float away when you praised him!

There was a hint of helplessness on Saki's face. She recognized that Aoba could be their teammate. After all, she did not waver because of Shikaku's words. However, this did not mean that she recognized Aoba's strength.

As long as he did not drag them down...

That was enough!

...

Half an hour later.

Aoba and the other two were already full.

"Let's go to the Ninja School. There isn't much time left!" Saki immediately said after putting down her chopsticks. She could be said to be the one who wanted to become a Chunin the most among the three. Now that she had the opportunity to take the Chunin Exams, she could be said to be the one who cared the most among the three of them.

"En, let's go."

Aoba nodded. He knew that Saki had said this to him because there was no need to say these things to Rin. This was a very simple principle. Rin would do whatever Saki did. There was no need to say this at all.

"Let's go!"

Saki took the lead and prepared to walk out of Ramen Ichiraku. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of Teuchi.

After that.

She suddenly turned around and looked at Teuchi.

"Big Brother Teuchi, thank you for your hospitality!" Saki bowed to Teuchi, expressing her gratitude.

"You're welcome!" Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled.

"Thank you for your hospitality!" Rin bowed as well, but she had eaten too much and could not bend her waist, so this bow looked very strange.

"You're welcome!" Teuchi waved his hand and said, "Go and take the Chunin Exams!"

"Brother Teuchi, I won't be polite with you. I will come to see you in a few days." Aoba nodded to Teuchi. He did not bow to Teuchi like Saki and Rin. mainly because they were already familiar with each other, and doing so seemed embarrassing.

"Go quickly!" Teuchi waved his hand as if he were chasing Aoba away.

Then, the three people, led by Nara Saki, walked out of Ramen Ichiraku and toward the Ninja School.

Ten minutes later.

The three of them arrived at the gate of the Ninja School.

At this time.

The students of the Ninja School were already on vacation.

They did not encounter any obstacles along the way. They did not even see the other ninjas. They did not know what kind of opponents they would meet.

There were two ninjas dressed in ninja clothes standing guard here. When Aoba and the other two appeared, they had already focused their attention on Aoba and the other two.

"Are you here to take the Chunin Exams?"

The two guards immediately stopped Aoba and the other two and asked coldly. In their eyes, almost everyone who came here was to take the Chunin Exams. The three of them looked a bit older than the other participants.

"That's right; we are Genins who will take the Chunin Exams." Saki immediately nodded and said. When she faced these two guards, her attitude was very good, and she looked very careful. After all, she cared about this thing. She had spent a lot of effort walking to this stage.

"What are your names? I will verify them." The other guard directly took out a stack of registration forms and immediately looked at it.

"Nara Saki!" Saki immediately said her name.

"Akimichi Rin!" Rin said.

"Yamanaka Aoba!" Aoba also reported his name.

"Wait a moment..."

The guard quickly searched through the stack of registration forms. His gaze quickly scanned through the papers, and one name after another appeared in front of him.

"Found it!"

The guard immediately took out three forms from these registration forms. The basic information about these three people was on them, and they were even pasted with their photos.

After that.

He took these three forms and checked them one by one with Nara Saki and the others, confirming that there was no problem with their identity.

"This is your registration form!"

The guard immediately took out the three registration forms and handed them to Aoba and the other two.

"Take your registration form and go to Classroom No. 301."

After the guard handed the registration form to the three of them, he immediately said to them. After he finished speaking, he returned to his seat.

"Thank you!"

After Saki expressed his gratitude to the two ninja guards, she took the lead and walked toward the Ninja School.

On the gate of the Ninja School, there was a huge word, "Ninja", which gave off a very solemn feeling.

Aoba's eyes were focused on the Ninja School plaque.

His eyes flashed with a familiar yet strange feeling.

This feeling was still very special.

Whether it was Aoba's original memory or the memories he had read from other people, almost all of Konohagakure's people had experience in the Ninja School.

But...

Aoba had a very special feeling about this kind of experience. He didn't know if it was because his predecessor's memory in the Ninja School was not particularly good. Every time he saw the Ninja School, his heart felt very strange.

"Let's go in!"

Saki stared at the plaque, and even her eyes had a look of reminiscence. After all, they all graduated from the Ninja School and spent a period of time here, whether happy or sad.

"Yes."

The two nodded and followed behind Saki, then entered the school building.

They walked directly along the corner of the school building to the rightmost stairs. After that, they began to climb up.

When they just got to the second floor.

They saw a lot of people crowded in the same place.

"Why don't you let us in?"

"Hurry up and get out of the way!"

"We're running out of time!"

"Why are you blocking the door here?"

"..."

Voices of complaint rang out, confusing Aoba and the two girls. They stopped in succession and looked in the direction of the classroom where the crowd gathered.

Immediately.

They saw the words "Room 301" on the sign at the classroom door.

"Saki, if I remember correctly. This is the second floor, right?" Rin asked doubtfully.

"This is the second floor." Saki nodded and said in a low voice.

"Then... why are they all gathered here?" Rin asked again, her eyes full of confusion.

"If I'm not mistaken, they should have mistaken the classroom," Saki said in a deep voice.

"Wrong classroom?"

Rin was stunned and felt that it was a bit inconceivable. After that, she muttered, "What's going on with these people? They can't even distinguish the classroom clearly. Why are they participating in the Chunin Exams?"

"Not everyone who participated in the Chunin Exams has the strength of Chunin. Some people obviously came here to feel the Chunin Exams atmosphere, so much so that they can't even see such a low-level genjutsu." Saki said indifferently. It was not that she looked down on these people, but her strength was much stronger than these people. Because of this, she encountered Shikaku's opposition when she signed up. Because Shikaku knew that she had a very high chance of passing the exam and becoming a Chunin.

"What should we do now?" Rin asked.

"Come with me!"

Saki didn't say anything more and directly walked up to the third floor.

Rin followed closely behind.

Aoba walked at the back.

Aoba had been watching this matter. He could clearly see that there was a genjutsu applied here. Even the stairs sign showed the third floor, not the second floor. Coupled with the people who came to participate in Chunin Exams were too nervous. So it was easy to be misled and not know how many floors they went up.

This was indeed a relatively simple genjutsu application.

However, this genjutsu was relatively difficult for Genin to break through.

Saki took Rin and Aoba to the third floor. After that, they walked along the corridor to its end.

At the door of the room at the end of the corridor.

The words "Room 301" were clearly displayed.

It was the real Ninja School, Classroom 301.

"This is it."

Saki looked at the classroom in front of her and slowly opened her mouth to speak. Now, her entire mental state was active. After all, what was waiting for her was the Chunin Exams.

She directly raised her hand and pushed open the classroom door.

Creak~

Accompanied by the sound of the classroom door opening.

Inside was a relatively empty classroom with only three people sitting at the back. As the classroom door opened, the three people's eyes focused on the direction of the door, staring at Saki, who was the first to walk in.

"Let's go to the right."

Saki felt the gazes of the three people and felt that the other party was a little dangerous. The three people were sitting on the left side of the last row of the classroom, so Saki brought Aoba and the others to the right side of the last row.

Rin did not say a word and directly followed behind Saki.

Aoba walked at the back.

When he walked in.

Sensing that someone was staring at him, he looked to the left side of the classroom from the corner of his eye and saw three ninjas staring at him.

The three ninjas were wearing red and brown ninja uniforms. From the forehead protector symbol on their bodies, Aoba could tell they were Iwagakure ninjas.

But...

These three Iwagakure ninjas looked older than them.

They looked around seventeen or eighteen years old.

'This was a Genin?!'

A big question mark immediately popped up in Aoba's head.

This matter looked a little ridiculous. Normally, the Chunin Exam's participant age ranges from twelve to thirteen years old. Especially during the war, were very few who would be delayed.

For example, the three of Aoba and the others were already quite old Genin, but these Iwagakure ninjas were still Genin at this age...

Either they were not strong enough and could not pass Chunin Exams, so they were always Genin...

Either they never took a Chunin Exams, but they already have a certain level of strength...

Aoba was more inclined to the latter.

After all, the former kind of people could be said to be everywhere in the whole ninja world, whether it was Five Major Ninja Village or the other Small Ninja Village. If there was nothing special about them. There was no need for Iwagakure to spend so much effort to send these people over!

There was no need for that!

Thus.

In Aoba's heart, he was already inclined to believe that these people possessed a certain level of strength. They had come here with a mission, and definitely not just to take a Chunin Exams.

After Saki sat in the back row of the classroom to the right, she called Rin and Aoba over together. She lay on the table, trying her best not to be so conspicuous.

"These three are Iwagakure ninjas. I feel that they have come with ill intentions. If we meet them later, we have to be careful!" Saki whispered. Her sense of smell was still very keen. Now, her expression had become very complicated, and was very nervous.

"Understood." Rin nodded. She listened to Saki very much. She nodded without hesitation and said nothing else.

Aoba, on the other hand, did not say a word. Instead, he fell into deep thought. Anyway, there was nothing much to do now. It was better to wait and think about what was going on.

"Aoba?"

Saki's gaze fell on Aoba. She wanted to get a relatively positive response from Aoba. It was absolutely impossible to remain silent.

"Understood."

Aoba nodded helplessly. He didn't expect this girl Saki to be so childish. Her desire to control was quite strong. She was indeed a girl from the Nara clan!

"Aoba, what do you think is going on with these three ninjas? Did Iwagakure request to take the exam together just to send these three people?" Saki asked Aoba. She didn't really understand the matters of these three ninjas. After all, she had never taken any Chunin Exams before.

"You can understand it this way..."

Aoba spoke slowly in a low voice. His eyes were fixed on the table, but his focus was on the three Iwagakure ninjas. He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only Saki and Rin could hear, "Iwagakure is now in the war with Kumogakure, so they will definitely not send too many ninjas to participate in Chunin Exams."

"What you said makes sense." Saki immediately nodded. She had already heard Aoba's words.

"Not only that."

Aoba shook his head, indicating that he had not finished what he wanted to say. Then, his eyes flashed with a serious look. He had been thinking about these things just now. However, Saki had asked, so he could explain it.

"Generally speaking, if the Chunin Exams were held in the other village, you would not send many ninjas who were unlikely to pass to participate."

"Now is a special time, so it is even more impossible to be like this!"

"So..."

"I think that other than this team, Iwagakure will have another team at most. There won't be more!"

"The real problem is not the number of people they have, but their age. They look a little too old. This makes me think that Iwagakure had some conspiracy with this Chunin Exams!"

Aoba lowered his head and analyzed. He shared what he saw with Saki and Rin. After all, they were now people who would take the Chunin Exams together. He had to remind them about what might happen next.

After Aoba finished his analysis, Saki and Rin's expressions changed slightly.

"Aoba is right. We have to be careful. These Iwagakure ninjas don't have good intentions!" Saki said with a serious expression.

As Saki spoke, her gaze was fixed on the three Iwagakure ninjas. These three people almost instantly noticed her.

All of a sudden.

The three Iwagakure ninjas looked at Saki together, and their faces revealed smiles.

Just as they looked over.

The three Iwagakure ninjas stood together and walked directly toward Aoba and the others.

The classroom wasn't big, to begin with.

It was actually a classroom for the children. In terms of design, whether it was the overall size of the classroom or the size of the tables and chairs, they were all designed according to the children's general sizes.

Because of this.

These three Iwagakure ninjas arrived in front of Aoba and the others in a few steps.

"Konoha ninjas, are you very curious about us?"

One of the three who seemed to be able to speak spoke to Aoba and the others.

Although the clothes of these three people were mainly red and brown, there were still some slight differences in some specific parts of their clothes.

The person who spoke at the front.

He wore a red hat with the Iwagakure symbol on the forehead. The square-shaped face looked cold.

Among the other two people.

One with messy hair bound by a ninja forehead protector. His face was slightly elongated, and he wore a blue and white vest. He looked rather lazy. When he stood there, he did not forget to yawn.

The other was wearing gold-amber tinted sunglasses. The face behind the sunglasses was slightly wretched, giving people a feeling that he did not care about anything.

The three of them stood side by side.

One could roughly tell their character by looking at their facial expressions.

"Not curious."

Aoba said indifferently. He knew that the ninja in front of him was staring at Saki. From the way he asked, he was asking Saki. However, Saki was his teammate. He would not really let a female student bear all of this.

"I didn't ask you!"

After hearing Aoba's answer, the leader immediately became unhappy. He didn't even look at Aoba but still looked at Saki. He kept looking at Saki as if he was very interested in Saki.

"I don't care. I'll repeat it again. We're not curious about you. You should go back to your own seats." Aoba said lightly again, his tone full of unquestionable determination. It seemed that he was not afraid of these three people. N0v3l--B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.

"You..."

After hearing Aoba's words, this trio leader suddenly looked at Aoba, looking like he was going to fight.

Creak~

At this time.

The classroom door rang.

Three teams of nine walked in; all were Konohagakure ninjas.

The arrival of these ninjas could be said to kill the thoughts of these three Iwagakure ninjas directly.

"What is your name?"

The leader of Iwagakure's ninjas said coldly. His eyes were fixed on Aoba. He understood that with so many Konohagakure ninjas coming in, it was impossible to teach this person a lesson. At this time, it was not the time to make a big fuss.

However.

This time, Aoba did not say a word.

It was just...

From his appearance, it was obvious that he was not afraid but completely ignoring him.

It was as if he had heard nothing.

He directly treated this person as air.

He ignored him.

"You..."

This Iwagakure ninja took a deep breath. He felt extreme contempt from Aoba. This was a thought that made him very unhappy. Moreover, even he did not know how the other party did it.

If it was someone else.

Perhaps after he asked this question, they were already afraid. They would either say their name or not dare to say it. However, this kind of appearance which was clearly saying he was not worthy of knowing, could be said to be too humiliating.

"Good!"

The leader nodded at Aoba, and a sneer appeared on his face.

"Let me introduce myself. I am an Iwagakure Genin. My name is Akainu. I hope you won't meet me in the next few rounds of examinations. Otherwise, you won't be as lucky as you are now!"

The ninja named Akainu said provocatively to Aoba. After he said this, his eyes swept over Saki and Rin, and the smile on his face suddenly became more brilliant.

"I don't know if you can protect these two girls with your strength. Don't meet us, or they will be in trouble!"

After saying this, Akainu raised his right hand and showed his index and thumb finger. At the same time, he raised his left hand and pinched his index finger and thumb together, forming a circle.

After that.

He stabbed his left index finger into the circle.

Moreover, they kept coming in and out.

It repeated several times.

This action made Saki and Rin dumbfounded. The two of them had not experienced these things before. It could be said that they had no experience at all. Even if they encountered the other party's hint, they could not figure out what it meant.

Although they had received the book written by Fugaku, which Eaton had sent to them yesterday, the Chunin Exams were approaching, so they had not had the time to open it and did not see some specific things. Their understanding of this side was really very shallow.

However...

Saki and Rin didn't understand.

It didn't mean that Aoba didn't understand.

Aoba clearly felt this person's provocation, but he still didn't say a word. Right now, the Chunin Exams had yet to start, so it wasn't the time to immediately stir up trouble.

"Hahahahaha..."

Akainu let out a series of mocking smiles. He turned around and walked over to where they were just now, leaving two teammates behind.

The seemingly lazy Iwagakure ninja raised his hand and pushed his forehead protector. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba.

"You are very brave!"

This ninja said coldly. He was a ninja who was on the same team as Akainu. He knew Akainu very well. Even if it was Iwagakure's people, only a few dared to provoke Akainu.

"My name is Aokiji!"

After this ninja said this, he immediately turned around and followed Akainu, walking toward the place they had just been to.

"My name is Kizaru."

The last ninja, named Kizaru, also reported his name. After he said his name, he directly walked away with his hands in his pockets and followed behind the two people.

"How baffling!"

Saki could not help but complain. However, she also passed this matter and felt the atmosphere of Chunin Exams in advance.

After all, she was a little afraid when she met these three ninjas.

Although all the ninjas she would encounter later would be her opponents in the Chunin Exams...

However, this feeling of encountering a ninja from another village was completely different!

"Aoba, thank you!"

Saki said gratefully to Aoba. If Aoba had not stood up to say a few words and sent away the three Iwagakure ninjas, then she really did not know how to deal with it.

"It's just using my mouth."

Aoba said indifferently. He did not care about such a thing. Even if he offended someone, he would only offend those from the other village.

The people from the other village were the easiest to deal with.

After all, they were in a hostile state.

Even if there was no war for the time being.

However, Aoba believed that Iwagakure had come to participate in the Chunin Exams this time to cause trouble. Their goal was to launch an attack on Konohagakure.

So...

Only if it was Iwagakure's ninja.

If they died, then so be it.

There was nothing to say!

Aoba was very clear that if the person who came here to ask for his name was not Iwagakure ninja but Konohagakure ninja, then he would not speak and directly hand it over to Saki.

After all, with the background of Saki's Nara Clan.

There were not many people in the village who dared to attack her. There were almost no critical problems.

"These three people are so strange. We clearly did not ask their names, but they said their names. Are they so shameless?" Rin said snappily. She did not want to know who these three people were.

"It doesn't matter."

Aoba shook his head lightly. Then, he smiled and said, "They cannot threaten us at all. The other teams should pay attention to them, but they are not a threat to us at all!"

"Eh..."

After hearing Aoba's words, Saki's face was immediately covered with black lines. She had a deeper understanding of Aoba's character.

This person.

You can't praise him.

He jumped up just because you praised him!

Saki didn't think that Aoba could do what he said at all. He completely regarded Aoba's words as flattery.

"Akainu."

"Aokiji."

"Kizaru."

Saki pursed her lips. She silently repeated the names of these three people. She was not as optimistic as Rin and Aoba. Instead, she had already regarded these three people as the biggest opponents in this Chunin Exams.

Gradually.

There were more and more participants arriving in the classroom.

Most of them were Konohagakure ninjas. Almost every time Konohagakure ninjas walked in, the three Iwagakure ninjas in the corner would carefully look at them.

After another while.

Another group of Iwagakure ninjas walked in.

However, this group did not have the imposing manner of the three people just now. It could be seen that there was a gap in strength between these two groups.

"Aoba, you are right. Iwagakure sent two teams. I just don't know what the strength of this team is. It seems to be quite low-key." Saki analyzed softly. After what happened just now, she had more recognition of Aoba in her heart, and she attached more importance to Aoba's opinion.

"These three are cannon fodder," Aoba said indifferently. He could see that these three Iwagakure ninjas were used as cannon fodder. Just from the expression on their faces and their auras were completely different from the three people just now. They were not on the same level of strength.

"What does cannon fodder mean?" Saki asked seriously. This was the first time she had heard this word. Although she did not understand it, she thought it was very advanced.

"Hmm... To put it simply...it's not very useful!" Aoba did not know how to explain it for a moment. After all, the word ''cannon fodder'' he mentioned was not the original but a new, almost conventional meaning. He thought about it and added, "You can see that they are used to attract attention."

"The three people just now are still more powerful." Saki began to accumulate information in her mind crazily.

"That's right." Aoba nodded. He could faintly feel that the chakra of these two groups was not at the same level. The strength of those three people was not inferior to Chunin. It could be said that the purpose of sending the three of them to participate in the Chunin Exams was very clear.

Creak~

However.

Right at this moment.

The sound of a door being pushed open rang out again.

The one who walked in was a very handsome, black-haired boy. This boy looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old. Behind him were a boy and a girl. It was obvious that these three people were from the same group.

"Wow!"

As soon as this handsome black-haired boy entered the classroom, he immediately became the audience's focal point. He instantly attracted the attention of countless girls, causing the ninja in the classroom to cry out in surprise. It seems it has changed from the Chunin Exams venue to a large-scale Idol meeting scene.

"Someone from the Uchiha clan?"

When Aoba saw the black-haired boy, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. The boy could be said to have a standard face of an Uchiha. Not only did he have a cool appearance on his face, but he was also wearing clothes with the crest of an Uchiha paper fan. All of them showed who the latter was.

"No way?!"

Saki stared at Aoba in confusion as if he was looking at an idiot. It was a completely incomprehensible feeling.

"Aoba."

"Don't tell me."

"You don't know him?"

The corner of Saki's mouth twitched slightly. She felt that it was very strange. The other party was the most popular ninja in this year's Chunin Exams.

"Is it strange that I don't know him?" Aoba said indifferently, "He doesn't know me either!"

"This..."

Saki was stunned for a moment. She did not know what kind of logic Aoba had. Wasn't it only right that he did not know you?

But it was strange that you didn't know him!

After that.

Her eyes fell on the three Iwagakure ninjas.

She immediately found that the three had focused their eyes on the boy who just came in...

Report chapter Comments

No data found.